Interview Archive


 * For more thoughts from Araki, see the Author's Note or JoJonium Interview pages.

1986-1993
Fanroad (05/1986)=

Famicom Jump (04/1989)= Famicom Jump: Hero Retsuden's strategy guide (04/1989) コ　はい. またまたコマル大王です. つぎに登場の荒木飛呂彦先生は、知る人ぞ知るゲーム通.

荒　と言っても、ファミコンじゃないけどね.

コ　トランプとかボードゲームですか!?

荒　そう!! カードを使ったゲーム、たとえばポーカーなんか好きだね. それにバックギャモンやモノポリーも大好きだよ!!

コ　なかなかしぶい趣味だと思います. カードゲームはどんなところが魅力なんですか!?

荒　それはもう、相手が人間であるというところだね. ゲームそのものの面白さよりも、対戦する相手との駆け引きが面白いんだ. 同じゲームでも相手によって全然ちがうゲーム展開になるしね.

コ　…ふむふむ. たしかにファミコンでは誰がやっても相手はコンピュータですからね.

荒　あいにくボクはファミコンって、ほとんどやったことがないんだ. でも友だちどうしで戦うゲームなんかもあるらしいね. 対人間で、できるゲームならば、ボクも興味はあるよ!!

コ　荒木先生は、わりとファミコン反対!!の人かと思ってましたけど….

荒　ハハハハッ!!そんなことはないよ. ボクのモットーは「クヨクヨ考えない. 自由に生きよう!!」だからね. ファミコンだって自分が好きなら、やればいい!!時間の無駄だと思えば、やめればいいのさ!!

コ　そうですね. それじゃ最後にジャンプ読者の皆さんに何か、ひと言!!

荒　『ジョジョ』の連載が始まって、はや2年. だけど新人のときの気持ちを忘れずにがんばりますっ!! SYOSETSU SUBARU (05/1992)= フレッシュ対談 荒木飛呂彦vs.酒見賢一 漫画も小説もプロレス流に描こうじゃないか 「後宮小説」「墨攻」等、新鮮な息吹あふれる作品を次々に発表する酒見氏と、 『週刊少年ジャンプ』誌に「ジョジョの奇妙な冒険」を連載中の荒木氏、 小説界と漫画界の気鋭が<物語>の魅力を熱論. ふたりに相通ずるココロは・・・・・・常に全力投球！

●中国のことは全然知らない

荒木　恥ずかしながら酒見さんの作品は『墨攻』しか読んでいないんですけど、なにか私と共通点があるような気がするんです. 感情のおもむくままに書きつづっていく人というのは、最初と最後であまり関係なかったりしますけど、酒見さんのは理論的に物事が進んでいきますよね. そういうところが似ているかなと.

酒見　論理的に書いてるつもりはないですけど、いわゆる歴史について書くわけだから、資料はちゃんと集めなきゃいけないということで. でも、緻密な計算なんてないんですよ、実は.

荒木　やはり、昔から中国のことを調べていたんですか.

酒見　いや、中国のことは全然知らないんです. つくって書いているから、ちょっと恥ずかしい.

荒木　そうなんですか. でも、漫画にもそういう人がいっぱいいますよ. 拳法にしたって、うそばかり書いてますから.

酒見　でも、知らないのに書くというのはちょっと怖いですね. 識者の指摘とか、中国に一年なり住んだ会社員とかに、こんなことないよとか言われたら、もうそれでアウトじゃないですか. 今のところはないですけど、今後、ありそうですね.

荒木　といっても、ある程度は創作する歴史みたいなものもあるわけだから.

酒見　僕はみんなつくり物ですよ. だけど、全然存在しないような武器を書いたりしてはいけないし、実在の国を勝手に滅ぼしてもよくないし. その程度の制約があるだけですよ.

荒木　でも、歴史上の人物を出すときは、もういつ死んだのかわかっていますよね. そういう場合は、ちゃんとそこで死ななきゃいけない.

酒見　大丈夫、『墨攻』には歴史上の人物はほとんど出てこないから.

荒木　そうなんですか. いや、僕はてっきり漢字が出てくるともう、実際にいた人かと.

酒見　要するに、映画をつくるときに荒れ地を見つけて、そこにセットをつくってという感じなんです. 城も自分で考えてつくったものですし. 荒木　ビッグコミックで漫画になっていますけど、あれは酒見さんの想像通りの絵になっているんですか.

酒見　というより、僕はあの頃の服装も全然知らないから、ああ、こんな服着ているのかとかね.

荒木　そうなんですか. (笑)

酒見　貴族の服なんかはわかるんですね、ちゃんと絵が残っているから. でも、庶民がどんな服を着ていたとか、何を食べていたかなんていうのは、全然わからないわけですよ. 城にしても、あの頃の城壁は残っていないですから、難しい問題をいっぱいはらんでいるんでしょうね.

荒木　遺跡みたいのはあまりないんですか.

酒見　いっぱいあるんですけど、さすがにニ五〇〇年前となるとちょっと難しい. エジプトとかギリシャは石でつくってあるからちゃんと残っているけど、中国のは叩けば壊れるんですね. あれ、土を固めてつくっているらしいから. だから、そういう意味で、本当はあの小説はうそが書いてあるんですけど.

荒木　でも、全然うそだと思わなかったな.

酒見　だから、どうも中国物のエキスパー卜だと見られてしまいがちで. 僕は嫌だ嫌だと言っているんですけど. ＳＦも書いていますし、別に中国物にこだわって書いているわけじゃないんですよ.

●読者の想像をおもしろく裏切る

酒見　ジャンプで連載している『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』でも格闘技が出てきますね. 荒木さん自身、格闘技はけっこうやっているんですか.

荒木　全然やっていません. 剣道をやっていたことはあるんですけど.

酒見　見る方も？

荒木　ないですね. テレビでやっている程度なら見るんですけど. それに、格闘技を書いているという感じはあまりないんです. 酒見さんもそうだと思いますが、人間の駆け引きというんですか、その辺がおもしろいわけで. だから、プロレスとか、はっきり言って嫌いですね.

酒見　荒木さんはそうおっしゃるけど、実は、プロレスも同じなんですね. プロレスだと相手の外人なりなんなりの力を、十分引き出してからやっつけなきゃいけないというのがあるわけですよ. ようするに、未知の格闘家が襲来した場合、相手の持ち技を出さないうちに倒してはいけないわけです. 向こうの強さを何回か観客およびレスラーに見せつけた後で倒すべきなんですね. 漫画でも同じだと思うんです. はっきり言って、危険なやつだったらすぐ殺しちゃえばいいんだけど、やっぱり、相手の凄味を見せつけた後で一発逆転する. これは絶対に必要なことです.

荒木　一撃必殺だったら、ジャンプみたいな長い戦いはできない. (笑)

酒見　その辺で、前田日明がいた頃のＵＷＦなんかは悩むわけですね. 弱いやっだったら一分で倒せるんですよ、本当はね. でも、相手のすごい技を見せた後で、さらに倒さなければいけない. それが八百長だと言われている現状があるから悩むわけです.

荒木　それで分裂したりするんですね.

酒見　そういうことですよ. この前でも、ボクシンクのトーレバー・バービツクとＵＷＦインターの高田延彦がやったとき、本当はバービックのパンチの凄さを存分に見せつけた上で倒すべきだったのに、高田はいきなりやっちゃったものだから、バービックは逃げちゃった.

荒木　それも戦いの方法だと.

酒見　バービックのパンチは三〇〇キロ以上のパンチというんだから、そんなもの受けたら終わりですから. その前にガンガンに蹴りまくった. 格闘者としては正しいんですね. でも、プロレスでは間違いなんです. バービックの脅威を存分に見せつけてフラフラになってから逆転しなきゃいけないんです. だから、セメントはつまらない場合が多い.

荒木　セメントというと？

酒見　ガチンコとか言いますけど、真剣勝負のことです. プロレスとしてはちよっとまずいと思う. その意味では、漫画もそうだと思うんですよ. 『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』でも、肉を切らせて骨を断つという勝ち方が多いですよね. 鏡の中でしか動けないやつとか、夢の中で襲ってくるスタンドとか、いろいろな相手が出てくるわけですけど、どうやって倒すのかと毎週楽しみです.

荒木　書く前に、一応、こんな感じかなというのはあるんですけど、書いていて、こうやって倒したらだめなんじゃないかとか思うんですね.

酒見　ふつう、漫画だとだいたい先が見えるんですけど、荒木さんのは先が見えない. どうやって倒すんだろうと.

荒木　そこが嫌いな人もいるんですけどね.

酒見　いや、これはすごいことですよ. 読者の想像とか期待を裏切りつづけて、なおかつおもしろく裏切るというのが正しい姿と思いますね.

荒木　その意味で『墨攻』は感心しました.

酒見　僕も、そいつが凄いやつだというのを見せてから倒さなきゃいけないですから.

●毎週毎週、必死

荒木　さっき、酒見さんと似ていると言いましたけど、やっぱり心理戦なんですね. これがおもしろい. 酒見さんの小説もみんなそうですね. そういうところが、ちょっと似ているなと思ったんです.

酒見　僕は、荒木さんのことは手塚賞をお取りになった『武装ポーカー』から知っているんです. あれに荒木さんの資質というのは出ていますね. ポーカーのトリックとか、やっぱりギャンブル好きでしょう.

荒木　まあ、大抵やります. 私は、あまり負けないですよ. 勝っているところでやめることができる男なんです.

酒見　外国でもやるんですか.

荒木　やりますね. エシプ卜でもグランカジノというのがあるんですが、一人で乗り込みましたから.

酒見　で、勝負は？

荒木　勝ちましたよ. お土産代は全部ギャンブルで取りましたから.

酒見　力ードゲームですか？

荒木　そうですね. あんまり時間がかかるのはだめですね.

酒見　やっぱり、ギャンブルでも機械相手じゃなくて、人間相手が好きでしよう.

荒木　そうですね. たとえばルーレットにしても、向こうのディーラーはプロフェッショナルだから、ちゃんと自分の好きな番号に入れられる腕があるんです. そういうプロを相手に、裏の裏の裏ぐらいから見ていくんですね. すごい心理戦なんですよ.

酒見　それでも、なかなか勝てない.

荒木　儲かるとやめないから. もうちょっとと思うんですね. でも、僕は勝っているところでやめられます. ギャンブルの楽しさは駆け引きですから. ぼくの漫画の面白さのひとつも心理戦にあると思っています.

酒見　その意味で、僕としては、実力者同士の戦いというのにすごく興味があるんです. でも、将棋とか碁の実力者というのは百手か二百手読みながら扇子をあおいでいるわけで、素人がその心理戦を描くというのはほとんど不可能ですよね. その点、相撲は一場所かけて実力者同士の戦いが見られる. だから人気があるわけですね.

荒木　プロレスはどうなんですか.

酒見　まあ、団体の思惑などがあって、卜ップ同士の戦いはまずないですけど、心理戦という面ではすごい.

荒木　奥深いんだなァ、プロレスは.

酒見　奥深すぎて、ほんと、八百長とか真剣とか言っている段階の人たちが可哀相だと僕は思いますよ. 小説も漫画も一緒で、真剣漫画と八百長漫画があると思うんです.

荒木　そうですね.

酒見　相手の力を極限に引き出しておいてからかかっていく. 相手の力を見せておかなきゃいけないわけですよ. 荒木さんの漫画でもプロレス的に相手の技を読者に見せ切った上で、どうするんだろう、どうするんだろうと思わせておいて、ちゃんときっちり倒してしまうというのがいいんです. アイデアを出し惜しみしていない.

荒木　なにか、自分を試練に陥れるときがあるんですよ. 最初はどうやって倒すかわからないまま、とにかく強くしちゃって追い込むんですね.

酒見　僕がそれをやると、助け方がわからなくなっちゃうので、あまりやらないんです. あまりに不利な状況で戦うというのは、やっぱり. その点、荒木さんはちゃんときっちり倒してしまう. そこがいいんですよ. つぎからつぎへとアイデアを出し惜しみしない. 『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』でも、もう十何人も倒してますけどみんなすごかった.

荒木　スタンドだけで三十通り近く考えているんですね. やっぱり、漫画ではその週のお楽しみがきちんとないとだめですから. どうしても話というのは山あり谷ありで流れていくけど、谷のところがずっと続いてしまうような話だと、ストーリーとしては必然性があっても、その週としてはおもしろくないですから.

酒見　その意味で、荒木さんのアイデア構成というのはすごいですね. アイデアのひとつに「波紋」がありますね.

荒木　肉体の限界みたいなものを追求して考えたことがあるんですよ. どこまで変身できるかとか. そしたら、赤外線で写したらオーラが写っていたとかね、科学的に「気」の研究がされているわけです. あと、宇宙からエネルギーが来ているとか、いろいろ不思議なことがある. こういうのは全部、ひとつ共通している何かがあるんじゃないかとか. そんなふうに発想していくんです. それで、読者にわかりやすいように、元気の「気」とか「波紋」だとか名前をつけるんですね.

酒見　「スタンド」もそうですか.

荒木　守護霊じゃちょっとあれだなあとか. それで、とにかく、枕元に立つからス夕ンドと名付けたんですね. でも、そろそろアィデアも使い切ったという.

酒見　いや、アイデアを先延ばしとかやっちゃだめだと思いますね.

荒木　ジャンプでそれをやったら生き残れない. 毎週、その週の見せ場をつくらなきゃいけないわけですから. みんな、来週のことしかわからない.

酒見　小説よりも漫画の方の完成度が高いというのもそこに理由があるんでしょうね.

荒木　まあ、毎週毎週、必死であることは間違いありませんけど.

●ストーリーを追うだけなら簡単

酒見　漫画でいいのは、キャラク夕ーを立てるというのが一番だということですよ. 持ち技とか個性をがんがん描いて、キャラク夕ーを立てられる.

荒木　確かに、キャラク夕ーが立たなければ、漫画は成立しません. 読者にどうアピールするのか、毎週あたまを悩ますところです. キャラクターの魅力をひきだすために、どんなエピソードを描くのか、それが一番問題なんです.

酒見　小説は違うんですよ. キャラク夕ーを立てるより人間を書けというんです.

荒木　同じことじゃないんですか.

酒見　違うようです. 要するに、突拍子もない人間を書いてはいけないんですよ、人間を書けといわれた場合. 僕から見れば、ふざけるなということですけど、何か小説界というのはそういう仕組みになっているみたいでね. 僕の世代になると、もうそんなのは関係なくて、はっきり言って、荒木さんのほうが上だと思っているんです.

荒木　そうでしょうかね. ただ、言えることは、漫画の世界ではつじつまをあわせただけのストーリーは通用しない. ストーリ—を追うだけなら簡単なんです. でも、キャラク夕ーにとって必要なエピソードを入れて、それでなおかつ、つじつまを合わせるとなると、これは難しい. 毎週、作品があがると、頭の中はカラッポですね.

酒見　小説家のなかには、アイデアを出し惜しみして、このアイデアはこの短編にとっておこうとか、そういうケチくさい人がいるんですよ. 僕は、今考えていることはすべて書くという方針だから、書き終わるとゼロになっちゃうんです. で、うまく浮かんでくるのをまた待っていなきゃならない. でも、そういうものなんじゃないですかね. 要するに、推理小説だと一つの短編に一つのアイデアとか、プロなら当り前かもしれないけど、あざといことを考えたりする人が多いんですね. そんなことをせずに、三つ思いついたら三つ入れればいいじゃないかと、僕は思うんです. だから、まだ固まっていないんです.

荒木　僕も同じですよ. 固まっていない.

酒見　僕はまだ二年ちょいですから. ポッと出ですね、まだ.

荒木　すごいですよ. 『墨攻』を読んで、久しぶりに小説をおもしろいと思いましたもん. 僕、思うんですけど、酒見さんの作品はイメージがはっきりしているから、漫画とか映画に向いているんじゃないですか.

酒見　絵にしやすいとは言われますね. でも『敦煌』ぐらいのお金をかけないと映画にならないでしょう.

荒木　『墨攻』を映画化したら『七人の侍』に匹敵するんじゃないかという感じがしましたけど.

酒見　僕は全然念頭になかったけど、よくそう言われますね.

荒木　かなり太い感じがあるし、ドーンという感じがあるし. 元気な頃の黒澤明監督に撮ってもらいたいですね.

酒見　黒澤明監督にしても、同じ手法に絶対安住しませんよね. 同じ映画は全然つくらない. そういう点が大好きですね. あのお年で、まだ新しいことをしたいのかというような、凄まじい人間だと思いますね.

荒木　日本の映画であれだけの映画作家というのは、その後、いませんよ.

酒見　もっとも、最近のはつまらない. でも、黒澤監督は、エン夕ーテイメントがわかった上で、ああいうわけのわからん実験的なこともやっているということで許せるわけです. 若手のときから実験的なことばかりやって、妙に変な評価があるというのはちょっと気に入らないです. (笑) 荒木　エンターテイメントをしっかり押さえた上で、変なことをやってくれと言いたいですね. V Jump (02/21/1993)= 新感覚のロードゲームって感じだね！

本を読み返しているような雰囲気でした

最初、取説読まないで始めちゃったんで、操作がわかんなくて、戸惑いがありましたね. (笑)精神レベルがあるとか、セリフで戦うのがあるんだ、というのはあとでわかりました.

いろいろわかってきたら、今度は自分で作戦をたてられるようになってくるんですよ. 覚えてくるとおもしろいですよ. 知的な感じがするんですよね.

作った人が原作をかなり読み込んでいるみたいですね. 僕が、あ、忘れてたってセリフがけっこう出てきたりして. (笑)ゲームをやりながら、本を読み返しているような感じがありましたねー.

承太郎や花京院が「オラオラオラ！」って攻撃するときに、最後の一発がアップで来るのがいいんですよ. (笑)拳だけ. あれは、やっつけた感じがしますね.

花京院のエメラルドスプラッシュのグラフィックはきれいですよ. フワーッと出てくるやつ. これが出ると嬉しいんですよね. その場面だけ、もうちょっと画面を大きくしてほしいなと思ったりして. ドーンと画面の上半分使えませんかねー. (笑)

この夏に発売予定の『ジョジョ』のビデオアニメをただいま監修中！とても出来がいいので、ぜひ見て下さいね！

荒木先生の仕事場は、世田谷区の住宅街にある高級マンション！ 「敵にセリフで攻撃するとき”言葉を無視した”って出るのがおかしかったですね. (笑)

「キャラクターがそっくりですよね. 主人公だけじゃなく、せこいキャラクターまでが似ていてびっくりしたな」

●お気に入りスタンド使い

(味方)空条承太郎　星の白金　(敵)いちおう全部

●好きな台詞

自分で書いたものですから、もちらん全部ですね(笑)

●一言コメント

ポルナレフの登場シーンは笑えました. これからゲームを始める人は注目！ 体験レポートは荒木先生の他に、OVAの監督である北久保弘之、ゲームプロデューサーの林広幸、あと何故かボンビーこと榎本39歳のありました. Jump Novel (04/1993)= 第3部の小説が掲載された「ジャンプノベル」(1993年4月1日号)での対談. noveloken_00 この号はジョジョ特集号で、小説以外にも折込ポスターや、ジョースター家四代の歴史(年表)、空条承太郎大激闘MAP(第三部冒険地図)等が載っていました. その辺の紹介についてはまた別の機会に.

お相手は音石・・・ではなく大槻ケンヂ氏です. (※時期的には音石明が登場する直前)

オーケン＆飛呂彦の奇妙な世界 THE SHOCKING BIZARRE TALK【大槻ケンヂVS荒木飛呂彦】 仄かに広がる燭台の灯の中、二人の特異な才能を持つ者が出会った――. 一人は荒木飛呂彦、そしてもう一人は大槻ケンヂ. ショッキング・ビザール・トークが今始まる・・・.

ホラーっていうのは知性に訴える部分とハートに訴える部分と両方あるから僕、好きなんです.

オカルトやホラー、例えば幽霊なんかでも僕、信じてないんですよ. でも、好きでしょうがない.

大槻　実は僕は「ジョジョ」を読んで一番思った事はあれなんですよ. 何かウオ～ッとやる気になるなという. 俺もやらねば～. 何かやらねば～みたいな. 僕はミュージシャンというか、バンドをやっているんですけども、実は本も書いているんです. で、ある雑誌に書くんで、集中しなくちゃならんと思って、4日間位マンションにこもって執筆してたんですけど、もう～・・・！僕ね、バンドをやったり、映画に出たり、テレビに出たりとか色々やっているんですけど、バンドが一番楽. もう「物語」を作るというのは辛いですね.

荒木　でもね、その壁なんですよ. 辛い、っていう壁を越えると楽しいんですよね.

大槻　それでその時にちょうど「ジョジョ」を読みまして、う～むと.

荒木　でもね、私もほんと、曲からとかいっぱいヒントを得たりしますよ.

大槻　僕思ったんですけど、ディオって言うのはロニー・ジェイムス・ディオで、ジョジョは『ゲットバック』に出てくるジョジョですよね.

荒木　そうです. いっぱいいますよ、もう. 何かね、ロックとこういうホラー的なものっていうのは、子供の時からビビッと来まして. 僕は70年代位から聞き始めたんですけど. 昔はジャケットってその曲のアーティストを撮ってたんですよね. ところが、70年代に入ってから急に悪魔的なものをジャケットに押し出すんですよ. マーク・ボランとか、キング・クリムゾンとかね. タイトルも「地獄のハイウェイ」とか「悪魔の頭脳選択」とか、そういうのがあって、何でか知らないけど、本能的にバシバシッってきちゃって. 音楽よりもジャケットで買ったと言う方がいいんじゃないかという.

大槻　僕もそうですね. ジャケットで買ってました.

荒木　ワルの魅力というか、悪魔の魅力みたいなね. そういうのが、僕、きましたね.

大槻　「ジョジョ」では、どっちに肩入れしてかいているっていうのはありますか？　やっぱ悪の側？

荒木　いや、一応全員に思い入れして書くんですけど、悪の方が楽しい時もありますね. 何か自分が変態みたいに思われると困るんですけども、異常性とかを追求したりするんですよ、殺人鬼とか.

大槻　ああ. 前の方に切り裂きジャックも出ていますよね.

荒木　ええ、出てきましたけど・・・. もうちょっと現代サイコホラー的な、ああいう異常心理を書きたいんですよ.

大槻　そういえば、去年、これは僕はきたな～って言う凄い事件が、ありまして・・・. 今時、祈祷師が、悪霊がついたとかいう人をお払いだとか言って、ポカポカ叩いて、殺しちゃった事件なんですよ.

荒木　知ってます. きてますよね.

大槻　こういうのが僕、好きなんですよね. 幽霊とかオカルトとか、そういうものを僕、信じていないんですよ. もうほとんど信じていないんだけど好きでしょうがない.

荒木　一応、「ジョジョ」なんかではオカルトどっぷりではなく、境目みたいな所にいるように心がけてて、完璧にあっちの世界にはいかないようにしてるんですけどね. たとえば、あのドアの向こうに誰がいるのかなとか、そういう怖さを追求するような所ですよ.

大槻　あのドアの後ろですか？

荒木　そう. 窓からカーテンがチラッと動いたりすると怖いじゃないですか、ああいう感じですね.

大槻　いかりや長介がいる. (笑) たとえば、僕がそこに何があるんだと思ってバーンと開けたら、長さんがいて「ウオ～」とか. (一同大笑) 荒木　でも、そういう意外性って、「物語」を作る上で必要ですよね.

「物語」は行きあたりばったりに考えてます. 描く感じはライブ的とか日記的なんですよ.

乗ってきたらあの「無駄無駄無駄」とか喋りながら書いてません？

大槻　僕は宇宙人とか信じていなかったんですが、ある時、南山宏先生の本を読んでガ～ン、ときましてね. それ以来、僕、UFOオタクなんですよ.

荒木　あの写真ビックリしたなあ. 火星表面のピラミッドの写真.

大槻　ああ、あれね. でも、あれ、笑っちゃいますよ.

荒木　トリックなんですか？

大槻　トリックというか、心霊写真といっしょで、何かこうクニャクニャした岩がただ顔に見えるっていうのがあるじゃないですか. Kさんていう自称科学ジャーナリストがいるんですけど、その人が、実は月はUFOの秘密基地だったと言って、月の写真をいっぱい出して、クレーターとかの上から字をなぞって、ここにUFOが何機置いてあるとか、ここに秘密基地があるとか、絵にかくんです. そういわれりゃそう見えなくもないけど、岩の写真とか、遠くからのしかもよくわかんない写真で、ここに人の顔があるかなあと思えばそう思えちゃうじゃないですか. そういう感じですよ、あれって.

荒木　やばいですよね.

大槻　そういうパラノイア的なというか、集中しまくっちゃって、その世界に完全に入っちゃって、何かもう逸脱しちゃってると言うのかな、そういう人っているじゃないですか. 特に作家の方って. だから、実は僕はお会いするまでは荒木さんもそういう方だったらどうしようかと、ちょっと怖かったんですけども.

荒木　ご期待に添えませんで. (笑)

大槻　いえいえ. いやあ、安心しました. 何か、いきなり「けさもディオが来てね」とか言い出されたりしたらどうしようかと. でも、あるじゃないですか. 例えば、前にアニメ化もされた『幻○○○』を書かれたHさん. あの方もどんどん、うお～っていっちゃう人で、すごいんですよ.

荒木　実際の人がですか.

大槻　Hさんは「ウ○○ガイ」って作品を書いてらっしゃって、僕も大好きなんですけど、その作品の主人公がどこかで実在するような気がずっとしてたんだそうですよ. で、何とある日、家にその主人公だと名乗る人間が来ちゃったんですって. とても犬○○とは思えない普通のおじさんだったらしいんですけど. それでHさんは、最初はこいつはただのパラノイアだろうと思って、でも怖いから話してたんですって・・・. でも、Hさんは話してるうちにこいつは本物だと思っちゃったんですね. それで恐るべき事に、ある雑誌で編集者立会いの下、対談してるんです. (笑)

荒木　じゃ、今まではその・・・テレパシーみたいなものをその人から受けて書いていたと.

大槻　そう. それで僕、その話をUFO研究家の知人に話したんですよ. そしたら、そのSさんていう方が、「いや、僕も実はHさんのブレーンとして超能力とかの資料集めをしていたんだよ」とか言い出しまして、「だから、僕もその犬○○さんに会いましたよ. 見て下さい. サインをもらったんですよ」と. (笑)見せてもらったら確かに『犬○○』とサインに書いてあるんですよ. どうします？　ある日荒木さんのお宅にジョジョが訪ねてきたら！

荒木　今の話、すごいリアリティがありますね.

大槻　荒木さん、それはあともうちょっとですよ. ジョジョが訪ねてくるまで.

荒木　でも、犬○○は僕も好きだから、実際にいるような感じはしますよね.

大槻　そういうふうになってきちゃうんでしょうね. あと、凄いのが・・・.

[ここからは余りにも過激なため、掲載できません. あしからず. ]

大槻　でも、僕も何年か「物語」を作って数年後に終わらせた時に主人公が訪ねてきたとか言う人になってるかも知れないですね.

荒木　でも、私の所にも、どうして波紋って知ってるんですかと言う人が来ますよ. 私がやっているんだって.

大槻　ほ～ら. あと数年後、ジョジョが訪ねてきますよ.

荒木　その時は紹介しますよ.

大槻　「ジョジョ」はアニメ化というのは？

荒木　今やってます.

大槻　もう始まってるんですか？

荒木　ビデオです. けど、このシナリオの出来がいいんですよ. 何か僕自身が書いた訳じゃないんだけど、自分が書いたような・・・.

大槻　あ、それは見てみよう.

荒木　面白いですよ. ガンガン来る話になってて.

大槻　声の印象とかはどうですか？

荒木　そういうのは全然気にしないです. 男が女の声してたらちょっとあれですけど.

大槻　それはまずいですよね.

荒木　あと、ジョジョが「ルパン三世」の声してるとか、「サザエさん」の声してるとか.

大槻　でも、それ、いいなあ. すごくいいなあ. ディオがマスオさんのあの声で「無駄無駄無駄ーッ」とか.

荒木　「ドラえもん」の声とか・・・.

大槻　でも、そういう意外なキャスティングというのも・・・.

荒木　いいけど、それはカルト作品になっちゃうよ.

大槻　例えば「サザエさん」で波平の声が「ルパン三世」の声だったりする訳ですよ. それは見てみたいなあ.

荒木　あとものまねの人にやってもらうとかもいいですね.

大槻　あっ、すごい似てる人がいるんですよ. 広川太一郎のまねをする人で. ほんと、例えば、ルパンの声が広川太一郎だったりしたら. それこそがまさに日常の中の異常ですよ. 何よりも. 例えば、ある日テレビをつけたら、ルパン三世の声が全然違う！

荒木　いいですねぇ.

大槻　星一徹の声だったりしたら気絶しますよ、一億人がテレビの前で.

荒木　電話が殺到するでしょうねぇ.

大槻　サザエさんの大山のぶ代も見たいな. 僕もいつかそういう「物語」を書きたいなあと思っているんですけどね.

荒木　書けると思いますよ. ―では、最後にお二人から読者へのコメントを・・・.

大槻　4月に「UFOと恋人」というアルバムが出るんですよ. まあひとつよければ買っていただけたら・・・. そして僕は真剣に、あと十年二十年かかってもいいから「物語」を作りたいと. でもやっぱり小説か映画とかいう手段になるんだろうなあ.

荒木　そうですね. 月並みですけど、頑張りますかな. 「ジョジョ」もアニメの他にもファミコンや小説になってますけど、そのどれにも本家のマンガが負けないように書いていくつもりです. ―本日はどうもありがとうございました. (渋谷『タントラ』にて)

荒木先生からのビザールトーク後記!! 「マンガ家にしては普通の人すネ」とそーいーあんただってロッカーのくせにまじめな人のくせに 対談は一種の闘いだなと思った

読者プレゼントはイラスト入りサイン色紙！ JoJo 6251 (12/10/1993)= "Part 4's Theme: Why did I decide to set Part 4's story in 1999, the near future? (Note: JoJo 6251 was released in 1993.) Well, it's suppose to continue after Part 3, and I figured "1999" could add some type of "turn of the century" feel to it. I was also originally thinking of depicting a world after death, but didn't think anybody could relate to it. One of the themes of Part 4 is "describing the city, creates the city." In part 3, I came up with the idea of using a neighborhood middle aged woman selling cigarettes who attacks Jotaro and his friends. The problem was that Part 3 was a worldwide trip, so while Jotaro had to move on from the suburban setting, I couldn't. I thought, if the adventure were to happen in just one city, I could take advantage of the concept of several people you'd meet around town suddenly threatening you and lurking about. I thought, maybe I could set a hospital as a battle stage, or involve someone like a mayor in the story. I figured this would enable me to take anything people are familiar with in everyday life and do something creative with it.

Names: As you already know, most of my character's names are named after foreign musicians. Why do I do this? Well, it makes it easy for me to name characters and easy for readers to remember them. Yep, that's it (laugh), I don't bother coming up with original names. What's worse is that the names I give can sometimes cause confusion; "Kakyoin" for example, is the name of a place that exists in Sendai, my hometown. Part 4's another story though, as I had to come up with so many Japanese names. That was tough! From the very beginning, I had already decided on the name Josuke (Also read as JoJo), but deciding the family name gave me a hard time. (東方 Jojo of the east side) By the way, for Kujo, I looked into the dictionary and found ku meant sky and figured that sounded nice. For Okuyasu Nijimura, I used Niji which meant rainbow and chose "Nijimura" specifically cause it had a nicer ring to it than Nijioka or Nijiki. (Note: mura 村 means village, oku 億 means one hundred million. His big bro, Keicho's cho 兆 means trillion) I combine my favorite kanjis with sound taken into consideration, whether it it's easier to say or not. Though I'm having trouble thinking of any other JoJo puns, so I were to start Part 5, I'd probably have a hard time. (The result ended up having every character named after Italian food.)

Jotaro's School Outfit: I decided Jotaro must be in a school uniform due to influence from "Babiru the second," a famous manga of a boy in a gakuran having an adventure in a desert. I've always thought how cool it was to have an adventure in a school uniform. This idea boggled me. It permeated a sense of "a man's spirit of romantic adventure," and "beauty" that could only be found from a boy having an adventure in a school uniform in a desert.

Wanting a sequel to previous works.: People sometimes ask, "Why don't you draw sequels to Baoh or BT? Well, they're already done in my mind. Similarly, I always get letters asking me to revive Kakyoin, or bring back Polnareff for Part 5. I don't think I will though, since characters with similar natures are already present in Part 4. (Note: He did end up bringing back Polnareff, though in another interview he mentions adding him in was a last minute choice.) Even though I say this, you'll likely ask, "then why did Jotaro and Joseph show up in Part 4, weren't they done too?" Well, they have the advantage of being related to Josuke. Bloodline is important. Really, I don't have anything lingering whatsoever for Part 1-3, my previous works. Although, I'm more of a "forgetting" than "moving-on" type of person (laugh). My works resemble a diary in that I don't put too much thought into what I had previously written, but more so into drawing what I'm feeling NOW. Now is what matters most.

ゴゴゴ: You encounter ゴゴゴ alot in my works. This sound effect is kinda the "groove, "tempo", or "rhythm" I feel when drawing. The atmosphere of the scene is what decides when I put this sfx. Like when I'm drawing a scene where a "DOOON" (ドーン！) appears, here comes ゴゴゴ to add a more ominous, something-is-happening touch! For Dio's MUDAMUDAMUDA, I add it to give feeling to his shouting. My way of adding SFX's and choosing lines is similar to making music in a way.

How Araki works on Weekly JoJo: First, I draw the "name" on report paper, which takes about 12 hours. (Name is Japanese, it refers to the draft storyboard.) Then I have a meeting with my editor, and after I begin drawing more elaborate sketches and eventually inking. I never start on the next page until I completely finish the one I'm working on; I work strictly on a one-page-basis. This system allows for my assistants to work on each page more efficiently. I finish the names and begin dividing them into frames on Sunday. Work begins on Monday, where we work from 11 in the morning to 12, though we do take a siesta for lunch from 3 to 4. On Tuesday and Wednesday we work as we do on Monday, and I make sure it's all finished by 6pm on Wednesday. For the rest of the time on Wednesday, I deal with determining the plot for the next chapter. On Friday and Saturday, I sit back and relax, draw illustrations, go somewhere to interview people, look for ideas or info for my works. I'm not really good at research though (laugh), or talking to people I first meet. I remember my stomach being filled with butterflies when I tried talking to the people who take care of the animals at the zoo. Either way, I'm quite strict when it comes to my schedule, and I deal with my work quite squarely. Otherwise, if we get too lazy, we never actually get any work done. During daytime, I have to give instructions to my assistants, which often stops our work, so ironically the time when I get the most work done is when my assistants go home.

At times I'm on a roll when it comes to coming up with ideas, and other times, it's hard for me to come up with anything. So whenever I am on a roll, when the ideas start cascading, I take advantage of that moment to try to write down everything for later use. I've never experienced a "slump" (the time a mangaka cannot draw anything, and gets nowhere), but there are times where I don't FEEL like doing anything. Everyone feels like that at some point, right? I always have so much work that if you ask me it it's tough, I'd say it very much is.

Characters: If you ask me who my favorite is, It'd definitely be Josuke. Definitely Josuke...and Jotaro, and Dio, N'Doul, D'Arby. I love characters that have their own aesthetics. Characters I hate are ones I really tried to make look disgusting, unpleasent e.g Vanilla Ice. I gradually felt sick while drawing them.

Which type of character is easier for me to draw, good guys or bad guys? I can't say which is easier, because good/bad are like heads and tails, they're two sides of a coin and there is a really fine line between the two. Good characters tend to be bound by rules, but it's fun to work with them because at a certain times they begin to have a weird eccentricity. Depicting good characters is fun, but I guess depicting bad ones can be more fun since I can make them do anything (illegal) or destroy everything.

My Childhood: I began drawing by imitating Shirato Sanpei's "Watari" or Chiba Tetsuya's "Harisu no Kaze" when I was 5 or 6. It seems so long ago, back when you could watch "Ultraman" on TV. I also made original stories, like muscle men fighting villains. I loved period plays (Stories that take place in Feudal Japan). There were so many manga titles I loved back then...sports comics, ghost related, I even bought the very first issue of Jump! Among all those mangakas, the one who moved me most is Yokoyama Mitsuteru (Babiru the second). I read his comics until they were worn out.

I was quite a normal child, but I was much more cool-headed than others. I was like that kid calmly looking at others raising hell. My hobbies were manga or movies. I didn't show any interest toward plastic models or radio-controlled model cars. I was such a pushover for "Spaghetti Western movies" and "Clint Eastwood." My dad loved them too.

I commented "My parents don't understand my manga" on the cover of a comic before. They still don't understand, which is puzzling to me because I draw manga with respect to Eastwood, whom my Dad loves. Why the heck can't they get to like my work? What is at the very core of my works is same as Eastwood's. Maybe the JoJo anime will help them get interested.

Other than Eastwood's, I loved the Godzilla series, or panic-filled movies. I couldn't see movies so often with the small amount of allowance I had, though.

Sports? I practiced Kendo. Group sports such as basketball or soccer were not my thing. I joined the baseball team once, but when I failed to catch, pitch or hit, everyone stared at me. I didn't like that part of group sports. Like it's ok for me run alone, but I could not do relay races; I didn't want the responsibility. I couldn't work as a team. (laugh) What I did I love was magic tricks and playing cards, I even bought a How-to book and practiced them.

I've always loved Rock 'N Roll. From the late 1960's I began to listen to "Chicago," and "Led Zeppelin." In the 80's, "Prince," which is actually what I was listening to when I was drawing the cover for JoJo 6251. Foreign music with an ancient time's atmosphere and a baroque feel stir up my imagination. I couldn't afford expensive records back then so I listened to music from the radio. I recorded songs with a gigantic cassette deck my parents bought for my studies in English. I remember trying to stay perfectly still so I'd be quiet while recording (laugh). I didn't listen to Japanese songs at all at the time, and I still don't.

I had really wanted to become a mangaka since I was very little, but I tried to keep it a secret. Once I was asked, "What do you want to be in the future?" and I replied, "mangaka." The one who asked said "Good luck," though I could from their eyes that they were really saying, "You can't become a mangaka!" So I ended up not telling anybody, not even my parents. I didn't even work on any kind of "doujinshi" either.

At some point, I began to think that I should immerse myself into the world of my stories and illustrations, so I started studying at a designer school. At the time, I had drawn two western manga, which I entered for a manga competition sponsored by Shonen Jump. I used to like Shonen Magazine too, but from the 1980's they started to focus on love-comedy. I hated that type of thing, so I didn't enter any contests Shonen Magazine sponsored. Despite entering the competitions with my "masterpieces" I never did receive any calls. I wondered why, so I went to the Shueisha HQ in Tokyo to ask their opinions on it directly. The one editor I showed it to, before even reading it, pointed out that I forgot to erase the black lines. He boggled my mind (laugh), but I learned a lesson that day. Back home, I began improving on my story, after 4 months I finished 30 pages worth. This work was called Poker Under Arms and it is what I made my debut with.

Fashion-conscious: I am interested in fashion. I take Italian fashion into account when deciding what my characters wear. Versace and Moschino's clothes are so loud and gorgeous, they make my illustrations beautiful. However, they do have their weaknesses. I get bored with them if I draw them for too long (laugh). Similar to how certain clothes go out of fashion througout the years. I used to check out Japanese fashion books, but they are something different; they seem out of date.

Stands: My doubt over supernatural powers helped me come up with Stands. I doubt such powers like, "Just think hard enough and things will begin to move." I don't see anything? How can you say your "willpower" moved things? I wanted something visible that could explain these powers. For example, if a person is in the dark and something moves, you can't really see what's happening. But, if something visible pops out from the person and actually touches things and moves them, then you'd say, "Oh, I see!" Stands are proof of those superpowers, basically my way of explaining how these invisible powers work. Well, they're kind of like "pseudo" proof, but they still work as an explanation (laugh).

I called it a "stand" after "light stands," the type that sit beside your bed in a "looming" manner when you read. With stands, I thought I could describe loads of things. "What a good idea", I thought. In part 3, I connected stands with tarot cards cause I wanted each stand to be unique. I thought 22 would be enough, but I ended up running short (lol). The stand's designs were insprised by Yokai's and eerie folkcrafts. I first decided the abiity, and then the appearance with which readers can associate with the ability. What I love about stands is that I can express psychological warfare. The Stand's physical powers are not what matters most. e.g. A stand with no physical power but with the the ability to make enemies tell lies can still be very formidable (Which ended up being the basis for Talking Head.)

Miscellaneous: "Cool Shock BT." My First serialization. I worked on it in Sendai, my hometown. It was around the time the delivery service was first established, so I would send copies of rough sketches through that and talk with my editors by phone, jsut like Kishibe Rohan (laugh). My editor back then was so severe. After I had sent all of my work, he'd end up calling me to Sheuisha in Tokyo anyways. I had to use an ashtray as a palette to practice and had to sleep on the train the next morning. That trained me as a mangaka; my editor is a man I respect as a severe teacher and also a god. He was the one that decided that Dio should be in Egypt since he loved Egypt and was very knowledgeable of it. (He was the one who tried hard to get BT serialized in Jump, when other eidtors were against it.)

"Baoh." I was thinking about Baoh when I drew BT during it's Jump serialization. By "the visitor," I meant "Strike Back." Back then, everyone was talking about Biotech, so I named Baoh after Biotech. I also wanted to pursue physical power.

"Gorgeous Irene." I came up with Irene's plot while pursuing physical power. I named her "Irene", which sounded cute. I started to draw Irene to see If I could actually draw girls. The result: I realized I couldn't draw girls. That's why you generally don't see that many girls in JoJo. Recently though, I've been incorporating more and more girls, and now I think I can draw them.

Starting JoJo: I earned alot of money from drawing Baoh, which allowed me to go abroad for the first time in my life. I ended up going to England for 10 days, where I was at a loss, since I couldn't order food at restaurants due to my inability to speak English. I had a rather hard time there, but the experience inspired me to draw JoJo. By the way, two years after the trip I tried to write off the expense. The tax office refused me, so I had to pay surcharge; I've had a grudge against them ever since."

- Hirohiko Araki

1994-2001
Eureka (04/1997)=

『Comnavi』Vol.3 「Interview」(02/1998)= "子供の頃からマンガは好きでした. マニアじゃないけれどね. 時代は手塚治虫先生の全盛で、もちろん手塚先生の作品も読んだけど、どちらかといえば、劇画が好きでしたね. 劇画時代の始まりの頃でしたしね. 特に梶原一騎先生の作品. 白土三平先生の作品もよく読みました. 　学校に行っていた頃といえば、ロックもよく聴きました. 僕の一番のお気に入りはレッド・ツェッペリンですが、さまざまなバンドを聴いてましたよ. 子供の頃はお金がないから、友達同士でアルバムの貸し借りをやって、テープにとっておくんです. 僕のマンガに出てくるスタンドの名前は、昔好きだったグループの名前やアルバム名から取ったりしています. 例えばローリングストーンズのアルバムでスティッキーフィンガーズというのがある. ジャケットがジーンズになっていて、中央にジッパーが付いているわけ. 当時話題になったジャケットなんですが、そのジャケットを見ていて、いろんなところにジッパーを付けて開け閉めすることができたらおもしろいのにな、なんて思ったんです. そんな発想から生まれたのが『スティッキィ・フィンガーズ』というスタンドです. 　'70年代、というのは今考えると凄い時代だった. 時代そのものにもインパクトがあったし、活躍したアーティストの個性も光っていたと思います. マンガでいうところの「キャラクターが立っている」という感じ. これはミュージック・シーンに限らず、映像などにも感じますね. 　マンガ家になろうと本気で作品に取り組み始めたのは高校になってから. 初めて出版社に持ち込んだ原稿は「カウボーイもの」だったんですよ. だって、カウボーイマンガなんてマンガ本に載ってなかったから、目立つかなって（笑）. だけどね、編集の方からやっぱりいろいろ注意されましたよ. 「枠線からはみ出した線はしっかり消さなきゃダメだよ」といった基本的なことから始まって、内容的なこともさんざん突っ込まれる. そこで降りちゃう人もいるようですが、僕は「次はがんばろう」って感じで. だからその次の持ち込みの時はもう、自分で考えられる限りカンペキにして持っていきましたね. 質問や突っ込みに対する答えも含めて. それでももちろん言われることはたくさんあるわけですが、こっちが注意されたことを直そうとしていることは伝わって「ああ、この子は本気なんだな」と認められたんじゃないかな. デビューまでが短かったせいもあって、僕にはアシスタントの経験がないんです. だから、アシスタントをやってれば誰でもすぐわかるようなことを知らなかったの. 例えば黒いバックに星を描くなんていう時に、星の形に残してベタ塗ってたりとかね（笑）. 他のマンガ家さんから教えてもらって「なんだ、そうか」と. 『ジョジョ・・・』の最初の単行本が出る時、週刊少年ジャンプの先輩、秋本治先生は『こちら葛飾区亀有公園前派出所』をすでに51巻も出しておられたんです. 凄いですよね. そう思っていたら、『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』ももう55巻を数えるまでになりました. とても秋本先生のようにギネスに挑戦、とはいかないと思うけど、感慨深いものがあります. 『ジョジョ・・・』に出てくるスタンドは、守護霊からヒントを得たものなんです. 守護霊というのは人間を守ってくれるものでしょう. それがもう少しアクティブになって、守っている人間を襲ってくる者があったら、えいっと拳を出して攻撃してくれたらいいのにな…っていうところから生まれました. さまざまなスタンドを描いているうちに、もう強くなり過ぎちゃってカンペキなスタンド、みたいなのができちゃうことがある. 「ああ、これじゃあ倒せないよ、困ったな」なんて（笑）. でも結局何かがどうかなって倒せるんですけど、それを理論的に説明するナレーションをコマの中に入れるんです. 少々強引でも納得できちゃうような、ね. とても不可能なことを科学的に検証する、という本がありますけど、ああいうのが好きなんです. 僕自身が気に入っているスタンドは、第4部に出てきたクレージー・ダイヤモンドですね. 破壊されたものを何でも直しちゃうの. そういうのがついててくれたら便利（笑）. 現在、連載は1本. マンガは週4日描いて、ネームに1日かけています. 徹夜はできませんね. 仕事は5日に収めるようにしています. マンガ家というのは家ですわって仕事をしているから、楽に見えるかもしれませんが、実は非常に重労働. バトルシーンなんか描いている時って肩にもの凄い力が入ってます. 若い時じゃなきゃできない仕事なのかな. 他のジャンル、例えば青年誌なんかに描いてみないの？　なんていう声もあるんですが、僕にとって『ジョジョ・・・』は全身全霊で描いている作品. 今、他のマンガを描いても、みんな『ジョジョ・・・』になっちゃいますよ、きっと. オフの日は映画を観たり音楽を聴いたり、できるだけ自分の勉強に当てています. 毎日進歩していかなければ、いくら人気のある作品でも2～3年で飽きられてしまう時代. 常に前に進んでいくことを自分に課しているんです. 映画は趣味であると同時に、貴重な研究材料でもあるんです. 僕はミステリーが好きなんですが、ミステリー映画というのには造り方のセオリーがあって、よくできた作品は、すべて緻密な計算の上に造られているものです. カメラの視点の位置、カメラワーク、場面構成など、作品を描いていく上で、何よりも参考になるんです. 『ジョジョ・・・』の中に、ツメのアップのシーンを描いています. 指の先から何かが出てくるといった場面の説明で、指先のアップを描くというのは、ミステリー映画にあった手法. 映画のカメラワークを参考にして構図を決めることがよくあります. でも最近は映画も作品が小粒になってきた印象を受けますね. びっくりするような作品が観たいなあ. このところ、イタリアにはまっています. ルネッサンス美術には感性を刺激されますね. 食べものもおいしいし. 『ジョジョ・・・』も現在イタリアを舞台にドラマが進行中です. 激しいバトルを通じて生命の尊さをテーマに作品を描いていきたい. それはずっと変わりません."

- Hirohiko Araki

WSJ N°9 1998= One question and one answer from Araki-sensei, "Feelin JOJO" final episode special!!

JOJO Q&A!!

"Jojo's Bizarre Adventures is headed in to it's 12th year! And as it's the last episode of "Feelin JOJO", we've had Araki-sensei himself appear!! He'll point blank answer some of the questions in JoJos!!

Q: Who's the strongest in the Passione? A: Abbachio. (If we're talking about fist fighting...)

Character part Q1: Who is the first character you came up with in the allies of part 5? A: It's Giorno! By the way, the characters I'm most fond of is Giorno if we're talking about allies, and Pesci if we're talking about villains.

Q2: What is that thing on Abbachio's head? A: It's a hat that acts like a hairband. The thing on Bucciarati's head is a hairpin brooch, and Mista keeps a lot of things in his hat. Mista is the kind of guy that wants to keep both hands open at all times, so he adds things to it pretty often. It also seems that he feels like it's a pain for him to carry things around too. Side comment: The thing on Abbachio's head wasn't an eggshell after all...

Q3: Who spends the most money on their clothes? A: Mista. His sweater is cashmere, and his pants are zebra striped leather pants! (it's suspected that it breaks the Washington Convention)

Q4: Before they met Giorno, how did Bucciarati's gang earn their livelihood? A: They received money for protecting restaurants, controlled ports, and what you would call gang work. They didn't affiliate with gambling and drug business. Of course they didn't go to school.

'''Q5: Do all of them have girlfriends? Also, who is the most popular and the least popular in the gang?''' A: They don't have girlfriends. They are so popular it seems like they're always running away from girls. However, it seems like all of them think that "I'm the most popular"...

'''Q6: When looking at Fugo's pants, it looks like there's no way he could be wearing underwear but.... Does he not have underwear on?''' A: It can be assumed that he's wearing the t-back like sexy things that are popular now a days. Side comment: When you look around his waist it really does look like he's not wearing any underwear.

Q7: When they're interrogating Zucchero, what was up with Narancia and Fugo starting to dance to the music that Narancia put on? A: They are dancing to gangster rap. As they are a gang... Side comment: Even though we know what they are dancing to, why they started dancing is still a mystery...

JoJo's Bizarre Adventures celebrating 11 years of being published.

Q: Who is riding in Aerosmith? A: It's Smith-san. Side comment: Check the cockpit! The person riding in here is Smith-san!!

Q8: What does Jotaro intend to do with Giorno? A:I haven't thought of it yet. It might be that he's just simply curious about him...?

Q9: Is Trish based off of the super model Trish Goff? A: Good job! I'm surprised that you know this. As you thought, I'm a big fan of hers.

Stand part

Q10: Will Fugo die from the abilities of Purple Haze? A: He would die.

'''Q11: What is the name of the stand that you put the key in the turtle to activate? Also, what is the name of the turtle? ''' A: The turtle has no name. The name of the stand is "T-Rex"... or at least I think that's what it'll be.

Q12: Can the Sex Pistols only be used with the gun that Mista has? A: Any gun that has been fired by Mista is OK! Also, Mista is able to always hit his target with one shot, and so he doesn't need machine guns and such.

'''Q13: Wasn't it a rule that there's only one stand per person? There's a few that have appeared since part 4 that are a number of stands such as Harvest and Sex Pistols...''' A: No, these are still just one ability, and so they're counted as one stand.

Misc. part

Q14: "JOJO" has a lot of animals(a turtle, frogs, snakes, mice, spiders and such) that appear, but how do you pick what living creatures will appear? A: For the most part I choose animals that "Look like they're not very intelligent and seem like they're not thinking of anything."

'''Q15: Do they really air "Captain Tsubasa" in Italy? ''' A: They do! At the very least I was it being aired 2~3 years back in Italy!! Side comment: Tsubasa playing in the turtle! Of course this isn't in Japan, it's in Italy.

'''Q16: If you could pick one stand to have Araki-sensei, what would you pick? ''' A: Hmmm, maybe Harvest because I want money... No, I want Heaven's Door instead! I'm not very good with research interviews...

'''Q17: What's the meaning of the "Romance horror! The crimson secret legend!"? ''' A: It was something the first editor added, and there's no deep meaning to it. I actually feel like we can remove it after all this time...

The road leads on to a new adventure!! Kazuma Kaneko (09/2001)=

About each other’s beginnings

Araki: Shall we begin by talking about each other’s beginnings?

Kaneko: Yes.

Araki: The first question will be related to work, but are you also involved in writing the stories?

Kaneko: Officially not, but I contribute as well.

Araki: Ah, I knew it! Looking at the illustration books, I believe that, after all, you can’t draw without being involved in the story. Nevertheless, even though you only do the designs, it’s amazing how many you create. There are also a lot of descriptions regarding the characters’ backgrounds and so on, aren’t there? I design Stands combining those characteristics. For example, it would be strange if I didn’t give a water Stand a certain type of design.

Kaneko: Of course, I think about the way the characters are and I draw them according to their personality type.

Araki: I see. For example, if something releases poisonous gas from its shoulders, it will definitely need a hole. Now the question is, what kind of hole would be most fitting?

Kaneko: But when Jojo is in front of the Stand, there will also be strange poses and things like that, right? How does that work?

Araki: I’ll eventually get to that too. Just in a little while (laughs).

Kaneko: Oh, is it still your turn?

Araki: Yes, yes (laughs). I have things I want to ask.

Kaneko: Understood. Then please ask me (laughs).

Araki: First, my parents used to read to me all kinds of books when I was a wee little boy, like “The Adventures of Tom Sawyer” or Jules Verne’s “Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea”. Only this kind of books and no Japanese ones at all. That’s why I grew up to be very attracted to foreign countries, even when it comes to food and music. And that’s also why I don’t really like Japanese food.

Kaneko: I’m not too fond of Japanese food either, but you see, my parents owned a sushi shop (laughs)/

Araki: Hahaha. Really?

Kaneko: I really came to hate it when I saw eels getting skewered after their eyes were removed (laughs). But, returning to the main question, I was more into Disney than Jules Verne. What about music? I can see from reading your works that you love Western music. I love it as well, but you know Takenoko-zokum right? I used to do that before.

Araki: That’s not Western music, is it (laughs).

Kaneko: But what about Dschinghis Khan? (laughs). They were very interesting. I stopped watching Yoru Hit, and quickly got into Western music and came to love funk and other styles.

Araki: I like progressive rock.

Kaneko: Eh, progressive rock? (laughs)

Araki: From the ‘70s. Bands like Yes or Emerson, Lake & Palmer.

Kaneko: Almost all your Stand names come from progressive rock bands, huh. Araki: Well, yes but…(laughs)

Kaneko: I liked Esidisi [AC/DC] (laughs). It fit really well.

Araki: If the bands are foreign, using their names is ok. But this is definitely not the case for Japanese bands. That’s no good. Or maybe I should say, it’s empathy. It’s a bit strange, like “What kind of silly things is this guy talking about?” (laughs)

Kaneko: Well, Western bands also sing about rather silly things, right?

Araki: If I knew what they were saying, I’d get too embarrassed to continue listening (laughs). That’s why for me it’s about the rhythm, the propagation of sound. There’s a sort of space between the sounds. Like the subtlety of the strings, the pauses, the way the air vibrates. That’s why I’m fine with whatever that person sings.

Kaneko: Do you get motivated to work during times like this?

Araki: Yes, yes, I get motivated and I start crying.

Kaneko: Eh, you start crying? (laughs)

Araki: That’s right. “Oh〜, this is so sad〜” (laughs). Don’t you get sad even if the lyrics have nothing to do with it?

Kaneko: Oh, I do, I do. Similarly to diabolus in musica, making your emotions fluctuate, right? If you used it well, you’d even be able to manipulate people, don’t you think? (laughs) Where do you collect data from?

Araki: Do you travel abroad to collect data?

Kaneko: No, not really.

Araki: Soo, you are the type to admire foreign countries from afar?

Kaneko: Well, I guess so. I read the books I have with utmost attention and absorb all the information the writers provide, but that’s pretty sly, isn’t it (laughs). But I’d love to travel if I had the time. You travel a lot, don’t you?

Araki: I only travel to certain places though; I’ve been to Italy many times, for example, and I love how it’s the “real deal”. Other countries just look like imitations in comparison – when I see sculptures or other works of art, I can only think “Oh, this is an imitation of that sculpture.”.

Kaneko: I want to look more into Japan’s underground, like the lifestyle of the people around Shinokubo or drug routes.

Araki: So you can include them in games?

Kaneko: Exactly. There are a lot of games that take place in our current times, so inevitably I got interested in present Tokyo. It’s not limited to the city, but the places where people gather have different appearances depending on the time of the day, so I wonder whether I can convey the impact of the contrast between noon and the darkness night brings. I simply like clubs and the like as well…

Araki: What kind of clubs do you visit?

Kaneko: I don’t, but now I go to a lot of spacious establishments. When I was young, I used to go to hobby shops quite a lot, but now… Before, there was no automatic water in clubs, so the toilets would be filled with ice and once it melted it would turn into automatic water. And then, if you went to the toilet at 4 a.m., you’d find the whole place drenched in blood.

Araki: Huh, why?

Kaneko: Group scuffles, it seems. Well, both scary and painful things happened, but looking and hearing about those rowdy times has become a very important factor to me now.

Araki: But if Tokyo is the main setting, then it’s all right. I first came up with the concept of “Stands” when I was in Egypt, since the people over there looked really suspicious. So I thought they were all bad guys.

Kaneko: Hahahaha.

Araki: It wouldn’t have been odd if anyone there had turned against me. No matter how kind they were to me, I just couldn’t trust them.

Kaneko: Sounds like something you won’t be able to let go of.

Araki: And that’s how I created Stands, the power of evil, or should I say, a different kind of power.

Kaneko: Ooh, is that why the manga takes place in Egypt?!

Araki: Exactly. Well, the editor loved Egypt as well; the inhabitants’ power was truly great.

Kaneko: As I thought, if you don’t go there it won’t actually be clear.

Araki: For that reason, the people closeby have great power, but the further they are, the weaker their power gets. I made all kinds of rules.

Kaneko: It would be boring if they were all-powerful. It’s good that the characters in your manga also have weak points they can overcome. We use demons in our games, but we thought of adding a slightly different nuance to it - “What if we used them as guardian spirits?”. That’s how the concept of Persona was born. We call them guardian spirits, but they are actually great Indian gods or all kinds of demons. Just as the name suggests, doesn’t Persona mean someone’s “personality”? One’s other self. So, how should I put it, there are all kinds of “other selves”, from the characters’ current appearance, to their manner of speech and even to their job. I thought I’d combine them all. That’s how the characters in the game started moving around naturally. The impetus to start drawing

Araki: What made you become a graphic designer?

Kaneko: I’ve been drawing for a long time, but I wanted to become a manga artist at first. Later, in middle school, when I wanted to be popular with girls, I’d try to look like a badass, but fail (laughs). When I reached a certain age, I asked myself what job I’d take; I couldn’t become a musician, I couldn’t become anything. And the last option I had was drawing. Getting into a company was good, but I realized I didn’t have much strength by myself, so from then on I put a lot of effort into it.

Araki: You see, I went to the kendo club in school, but I wasn’t praised even once, whether I won or lost. However, when I’d draw manga, everyone would tell me how good I was. That’s how I started. My friends too would get really enthusiastic about it, like “This is the greatest thing ever!”

Kaneko: Hahaha. It looks like you already had editors by that time.

Araki: Yes, yes, they really sounded like editors (laughs). So I really got into this and would tell myself I’d keep drawing the entire following night as well. These designs [are influenced] by Go Nagai, right?

Kaneko: That’s right, Go Nagai’s influence is strong. Also, Kamen Rider, kaijuu…

Araki: Yes, the kaijuu effect is definitely there!

Kaneko: It’s impossible to say the name of all the kaijuu. But if I’m shown the Rider cards, I can tell everyone’s names. But you know what’s interesting? When you look into the designs and discover the original source of inspiration, like Ultra Seven’s monsters being the spitting image of clay figures (doguu).

Araki: Ah, yes, you’re right.

Kaneko: I realised this while I was wondering whether armour should have a (Western) clothes motif, but if you left out the armour it would have looked just like Ultraman’s costume; it becomes Western armour from the outline.

Araki: An extremely abstract image. Didn’t Picasso, after seeing African masks, want to see how simple he could make his own paintings? Same here. Ultraman’s form is indeed extreme. The type of design you simply can’t imitate, just like Snoopy. You generally can’t draw that sort of thing.

Kaneko: You start thinking why it is actually like that (laughs).

Araki: If you make Ultraman’s design simpler than this, he won’t look cool anymore.

Kaneko: Besides, anyone will be able to draw him. That’s why adding one thing after another is easy. Simplifying things, on the other hand, is really difficult.

Finally talking about fashion

Kaneko: What do you usually wear? Neatly fitted clothes?

Araki: I rarely wear ties and the like. And even then, is there a brand that actually suits me? There are brands that don’t fit me at all, that make me feel like I’m anything but myself. Prada, for example, or Gucci.

Kaneko: Indeed, this does tend to happen. I have a lot of Gaultier suits, but I go shopping often. Because of that, when people ask “Are people like mangaka coming?”, it seems they are pretty familiar with Jump authors like K.M. or T.B. Apparently, Mr. K.M once spent several tens of thousands yen on clothes. “That’s so awesome!”, I thought. It looks like Mr. T.B’s clothes are bought by his friends or his girlfriend though. In the end I realised that there are all kinds of mangaka as well! (laughs)

Araki: I don’t really go shopping. If we’re talking about brands, then my picks are Versace or Dolce & Gabbana; still, I’m not too crazy about them. However, when it comes to fashion, I love looking at models. Don’t you think models have this kind of spectre quality to them? The way they tilt their head or their mouths look oddly big. That kind of stuff captivates me. And so, by reproducing them, they gradually turn into Jojo-like characters (laughs) – like bending their hips back or forth. This kind of bending is also because of Italy.

Kaneko: So this is how they are turned into Jojo’s characteristic poses! Like, “ズキューン！!” or grabbing a blood vessel and going “You should be still” (laughs). There’s a fairy named Trish in Persona who helps characters recover their health. Her name comes from the fashion model Trish Goff. Back when she wasn’t that famous I used to think “She’s so cute!”. Her name was interesting as well. But then she became super famous not long after and I thought “This is bad!” (laughs).

Araki: But I find it amazing that you knew about her from that time. She was already popular by the time I had created Trish Una.

Kaneko: All models have really cool names, don’t they? Like Shalom Harlow.

Araki: Her huge eyes are cool as well.

Kaneko: Lately, thin models have become more numerous than bigger ones, huh. Like Devon Aoki.

Araki: Devon Aoki has got a strange air about her too.

Kaneko: Did you know she is Rocky Aoki’s daughter?

Araki: Eh, is that so? Who is Rocky Aoki anyway (laughs).

Kaneko: Do you know the restaurants Benihana?

Araki: Oh, yes, yes.

Kaneko: He is the owner. Incidentally, isn’t there someone in Jojo part 4 who likes Ferré? “Is it because Mr.Araki likes him?” I wondered.

Araki: But the truth is, even if I write this, I think “They don’t know about it” while writing it, but do it anyway.

Kaneko: Moschino is the same, right?

Araki: Oh, oh, Moschino was good too! I was surprised when it appeared. The peace mark design came from there.

Kaneko: Double suits are characteristic to them too. The buttons are in the place of the eyes, forming a face. Lately, there have been new designs from John Galliano or Alexander McQueen. They’d make good Stands as well (laughs).

Araki: Also, I like Roberto Cavalli too. Quite a lot of people have been debuting these days. They don’t have shops in Tokyo though. They remind of that type of dangerous ladies. I think that kind of thing is great. What flows from the root of your work

Kaneko: Your works are referenced in a lot of things, right? It’s kind of like Shakespeare, or, how should I put it, something not seen with other Japanese drama, literature or manga.

Araki: But you know, there’s also Kajiwara Ikki. “In order for small people to beat big people, you must think of yourself as a small fry!”, something like this (laughs). I find this kind of thought pattern moving. Like, “Don’t say such cool things!”. , I still got that kind of feeling even though I read that in my fourth year of elementary school.

Kaneko: I’m a bit startled that you’ve read Kajiwara Ikki’s works. It’s quite different from what I expected.

Araki: Truth is, I started with “Star of the Giants”.

Kaneko: Eh, no way?!

Araki: I think it was during my first year of elementary school…This is something I don’t usually say, but “Magazine” was the first publication I talked to in order to publish my first manga. However, incidentally during that time Kajiwara Ikki stopped serializing in “Magazine” so I switched over to “Jump” (laughs).

Kaneko: Eh, that’s seriously unexpected (laughs).

Araki: Despite saying I love foreign countries, I also love stories where poor people rise in the world.

Kaneko: When I see the photos in the tankoubon, it’s kind of rude of me to say, but I think you look like you had a good upbringing (laughs).

Araki: Hahahaha.

Kaneko: Because of that, when you write about Kishibe Rohan and those kind of stories, all the more I wonder “Is this really all right?” (laughs)

Araki: But you are surprising as well. You had a more frightening image.

Kaneko: I’m often told that. I have more of an role-playing personality. Truth is, I’m a pretty easy-going guy. Speaking of manga, I was into “The Genius Bakabon”.

Araki: Oh, Akatsuka Fujio-sensei (laughs). It was quite a thing (laughs). Great stuff.

Kaneko: I simply loved the surrealistic setting, couldn’t get enough of it. After all, it’s the person who discovered Tamori! In a way, he raised him and turned him into who he is today.

Araki: Speaking of settings, I went to a Christian school. That’s why I read the Bible every day and that particular way of thinking got ingrained in my brain.

Kaneko: Is that so! Was it a Catholic school?

Araki: No, it was a Protestant one. As a kid, I thought “What the…?” at the disciple’s betrayal, but as an adult I understood how important it was. Different kinds of literary works also have their roots in it, and I’ve come to understand all kinds of allusions. However, in my case, rather than believing in God, I believe something exists. It’s difficult to say it concretely, but it includes destiny. Because of that, if the basis of my works doesn’t have that kind of thing, they become something scary. “Why am I drawing manga?”, stuff like that. Am I doing it in order to earn money or to impress women? In time, they become terrible things to feel. But if I have fairness and humanity, I persevere.

Kaneko: Indeed, if you don’t have human love, you can’t draw. It’s obviously fine if you can get money out of this as well though (laughs). But doing it just for this is not right.

Araki: You definitely need it in order to continue, don’t you think? Kaneko: It also gets difficult when you start thinking “Why do people exist?”.

Araki: You reach this question when you draw about things like destiny – “Why is this person here?”. If you’re attached to the protagonist,the question gets even more important. The people who make RPGs feel that to an even higher degree, right?

Kaneko: That’s right. We think about the inevitable fate of the characters. Don’t animals exist on the earth freely? Earthworms exist to clean the soil, isn’t their purpose to leave descendants? However, only humans do something different.

Araki: But if that kind of world comes to the surface, then it’s no good. We shouldn’t see the lowest of the lowest. However, if they didn’t exist, then it would get even worse. Not only manga, but also music and just about everything.

2002-2009
Jump Remix P3 Vol.11 (03/2002)=

Weekly Shonen Brackets 100Q (04/05/2003)= Note: Not transcribed word for word. Actual Interview can be viewed here. ナレーション

荒木飛呂彦、1960年6月7日、仙台市産まれ. 週刊少年ジャンプ第20回手塚賞に『武装ポーカー』で準入選、デビュー. 『魔少年ビーティー』『バオー来訪者』に続き、87年スタートの『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』は現在も続き、読者に絶大な支持を受けている……….

タイトル

船越「どーもはじめまして. 船越です. 今日はお忙しいところ………」 荒木「ああ、どうもありがとうございます」 船越「荒木さん、ちょっと今伺いましたら、ついにジョジョの六部が最終回とか………その原稿を、いま………」 荒木「ええ、今描いてますね」 船越「もう終わるかなという所なんですか」 荒木「そうですね、今日の深夜には」 船越「そんな時にッ！出くわしたわけですね. いやこれはもうこの週刊少年『』の創刊を飾るのにふさわしいタイミングでお邪魔しまして. ちょっと早い完成祝いといってはなんですけど………」 (豆源の紙袋) 荒木「ああすみません」 船越「非常にアンバランスなもので申し訳ないんですが」 荒木「ああ、ありがとうございます」 船越「おかきでございます. よろしくお願いいたします. 先生、僕と同い年ですね？」 荒木「あ、そうなんですか？」 船越「1960年生まれですよね？」 荒木「ああ、そうですけど………」 船越「そうですね、僕も60年生まれですね. 6月だそうですね？」 荒木「はい」 船越「僕は7月です(笑)」 マンガ家としてQ1～Q20

Q1　朝何時に起きる？ 船越「朝、何時に起きますか？」 荒木「私は10時半ですね」 船越「10時半？」 荒木「朝の10時半、はい」

Q2　ストレス解消法は？ 船越「ストレスの解消法はなんです？」 荒木「仕事場まで歩いて通ってきているんですけども、歩いて10分ぐらいなんですけど、それですね」

Q3　アイデアを考える場所は？ 船越「アイデアを考える場所はどこですか？」 荒木「えっと………この部屋ですね」 (撮影場所は仕事場)

Q4　マンガ家になろうと思ったきっかけは？ 船越「マンガ家になろうと思ったきっかけは？」 荒木「これはもう………ものすごい複雑です」 船越「ですよね」 荒木「一言では答えられないですけど、まぁ小さい頃、友達がマンガ上手いね、って言ってくれた事がきっかけかもしれなないですね」 船越「はぁ………」 荒木「友達に誉めてもらったことが嬉しくて」

Q5　マンガ家になっていなかったら 船越「もし、マンガ家になっていなかったら、何になっていましたでしょうか」 荒木「えーっと、これはもう考えられないですね. 何も無いと思います」

Q6　印象に残るファンレター 船越「印象に残っているファンレターはありますか？」 荒木「ああ………なんかね、コンサートのチケットとかが同封してあって、一緒に行きませんか、みたいな(笑)」 船越「(笑)」 荒木「ちょっと行ったら隣に座っていらっしゃると思うんで、ちょっと遠慮させていただいたんですけども. すごいいい席で行きたかったんですけど、ロックアーティストのボズ・スキャッグスっていう………」 船越「ボズ・スキャッグスですか………我々の世代にはストライクでございますね」 荒木「そうですね. 行きたくてしょうがなかったんですけど、ちょっとそれは………(笑)」

Q7　資料について 船越「資料は、どのようなものを見ますか？」 荒木「ええっと………いや、何でも. もうその時に消防車を使うっていったら消防車の写真をもってくるし、月の満ち欠けを知りたかったら、月の満ち欠けの資料を探してくるって感じで」

Q8　こだわりの道具 船越「こだわりの道具をひとつ、教えていただけますか」 荒木「こだわりの道具？　まぁ、一つはGペンですね. これしか使わないんですよ」 船越「マンガ家の命ですよね、Gペンといいますと」 荒木「ええ、他にもペンあるんですけど、これだけですね、僕の場合. ええっと、この種類だけ、ということ」 (画面に「ゼブラのGペン」のテロップ)

Q9　アイデアノートはある？ 船越「アイデアノートのようなものは、ございますか？」 荒木「ああ、あります. 見せて………表だけ？」 (引出しから大学ノートを取り出す. なんの変哲も無いノート) 船越「突然見せていただけるのですか(笑)」 荒木「中はちょっとあれですからね」 (と言いつつ、パラパラと見せる) 船越「ええ、もちろんもちろん………これがアイデアノートですね」 荒木「こういう感じで」

Q10　マンガ家になって得したことは？ 船越「マンガ家になって得したことはありますか？」 荒木「あの、損はあるねぇ. 子供の時はマンガばっかり読んで、マンガを読むな、って言われていたんですけど、マンガ家になったとたんマンガを読め、って言われて、それが逆に辛いっていうか………毎日読まなきゃいけないんで(笑)」 船越「そうですよねぇ」

Q11　辞めたいと思ったことは？ 船越「辞めたいと思ったことはありますか？」 荒木「これも今のところ、ないですねぇ」

Q12　マンガ家として確信を得たのは？ 船越「自分が、マンガ家としてやっていけるなと確信を得たのはいつですか？」 荒木「これも確信したことも別に無ければ………いつ切られるかって毎日おびえていて、それで何年も経っているかな、って感じですけど」 船越「なるほど」

Q13座右の銘は？ 船越「座右の銘は？」 荒木「あらゆることを疑う、っていうのが何て言うか………そういう風にしているのが座右の銘ですね. 例えば、葉っぱの色が緑っていうのも、本当に緑かなって思うような」 船越「なるほど」 荒木「ピンクでもいいんじゃないの？ってそうやってピンクの葉っぱにしたりとか、そういう事ですね」

Q14　ジンクスは？ 船越「ジンクスはありますか？」 荒木「ジンクスでもないですけど、アイデアを考えるときはゴルゴ13じゃあないんですけど、壁を背にするとよく浮かぶんですよ. 寝てても駄目なんです. こういう所にこう(壁を背にして)考えると. 何故かは解らないんですけど. 入り口とか窓を向いてじゃ駄目ですね」 船越「それがジンクスですか」 荒木「それがジンクスです」

Q15　締めきりは守られる？ 船越「締めきりは守られる方ですか？」 荒木「ええ、一応. 落としたことは今のところなかったと思います. ないですね」

Q16　最大の修羅場は？ 船越「マンガ家として最大の修羅場を迎えたなと思ったのはいつでしょう？」 荒木「やっぱり体調を壊したときが」 船越「そうですね」 荒木「特に、僕はストレス性の胃に来るタイプみたいで. その時は、治りも遅いし、締めきりも来るし、と. あれは修羅場だったかもしれません」

Q17　アシスタントは何人？ 船越「アシスタントの方は何人いらっしゃいますか？」 荒木「ちょうど6人います」

Q18　アイデアに行き詰まった時は？ 船越「アイデアに行き詰まった時はどういたしますか？」 荒木「これもね、行き詰まらない、って思うんですよ」 船越「ああ………」 荒木「宇宙が無限のように広がっているように、人間の心も広がるんだなと」 船越「なるほど」 荒木「膨張すると思う」

Q19　編集者の存在とは？ 船越「荒木先生にとって、編集者はどういう存在でいらっしゃいますか？」 荒木「やっぱり助さん角さん、って感じですかね」

Q20　マンガ家の職業病は？ 船越「マンガ家として、職業病はなんでしょうか？」 荒木「よくへそ曲がりって言われる(笑). だから右って言ったら左っていうような癖がついているのかもしれないですね」 (以降、それぞれの質問について詳しく回答) 船越「先生の一週間というのをアバウトに教えていただけるとどういう風な一週間になるんですか？」 荒木「まず、木曜日にネームっていう、アイデアを紙にする訳ですね. 金曜日、土曜日、日曜日でペン入れして、月曜に締めきりと仕上げっていうか. そして火、水で休みっていう………」 船越「この………実際には描かれる作業は四日間で」 荒木「四日間ですね」 船越「これで一週間分という事になりますか」 荒木「(ネーム原稿を見せながら)例えばこんな感じに………」 船越「ああ、コマ割をここであらかじめしていく訳ですね」 荒木「絵を描かれる先生もいますが、僕はもうキャラクターだけ描いて、台詞がこうあって」 (ストーンオーシャン最終話、「僕の名前はエンポリオです」のページのネーム原稿が映る) 船越「はあはあ」 荒木「涙を流している、と脚本みたいな………」 (エンポリオのアタリ位置に「涙を流す」と字で書いてある) 船越「ラフスケッチですよね」 荒木「そういう感じで. 全部、ページも決まっているんですよ. 」 船越「あの、先ほどマンガ家になられるきっかけは、友達に誉められたからみたいな事をおっしゃっていましたけども、その友達に誉められる以前のことをお伺いできればなと」 荒木「今だから解るんですけど、兄弟って言うのが関係あるのかなと思うんですよね」 船越「先生の家族構成をお聞きしても？」 荒木「ああ、父と母がいて、妹は二人なんですけど、それが双子なんですよね. これがね、ちょっと悪魔のシスターって感じなんですよ(笑). 僕にすればね. 例えばどういう事かっていうと、学校から帰ってきておやつが３個あったりしますよね. そうすると妹が当然先に帰っているわけだから、食べちゃうわけですよ. そうすると一個あまる. どうする？って感じになると思うんですよね、二人で. 食べちゃえば多分解らないだろうって事で、僕が帰ってくるともうないって状態で、ああないのか、感じなんですけど. 後でバレたときに、その陰謀がねすごい傷つくわけ(笑). なんかね、ものすごいんですよ. これ一回や二回ならいいんですけど、毎日なんですよ子供の頃(笑)」 船越「(笑)」 荒木「それでさみしくて、そのときに読んだマンガっていうのはホント、救われるんですよね. 例えばテレビのチャンネル権も妹にあるんですよ. 二人だから. だからやっぱり部屋で読むマンガっていうのが、素晴らしいもんなんですよね」 船越「その時に先生を救ってくれたマンガ達っていうのは、どういうマンガなんでしょうか？」 荒木「梶原一騎っていう、スポーツ根性モノ………『巨人の星』とか『あしたのジョー』とかね. 違うマンガ家さんでは白土三平の『カムイ外伝』とかね. そういうのとか『バビル二世』みたいなやつですね」 船越「『バビル二世』ですね………！」 荒木「もう大好きですね」 書庫拝見

船越「こちらが、先生の書庫」 荒木「書庫っていうかね、本置き場」 船越「こちらにマンガの本が沢山ありますけど、これはもう先生のご趣味？」 荒木「ええそうです」 (画面に『タイガーマスク』『新巨人の星』『カムイ外伝』『ヤマトの火』『仮面太郎』が映る) 船越「これが先生が愛好している作品と思っていいですね」 荒木「捨てられないマンガですね」 船越「なるほど. (船越、何かを取り出して)あった………一度先生に伺いたいと思っていたのがこの方です」 (画面に『ワイルド7』(望月三起也)とその解説、映る) 荒木「ああ、いいですね」 船越「どうしても先生のイラストがね………」 荒木「似てます？」 船越「似ているというよりも、何かこう、望月三起也さんを必ず見ているだろうっていう………」 荒木「あります. 銃の握り方がね、望月三起也のはこう、重さがあるんですよ. 手首がこう、グッと入る. (実演しつつ)こう固いんじゃあないんです. ここがいいんですよ」 船越「そうですよねぇ」 荒木「(笑)　こういう感じでね、重いんだ」 船越「銃を本当に好きな方ならではのリアリティがありますよね」 (アイデアノートはある？)

船越「これ、感動したのはですね、大学ノートだっていう所ですね」 荒木「ああ、そうですか？」 船越「ええ」 荒木「だってこれは中性紙でね、色が変わらない紙なんですよ(笑)」 船越「あの、ちょっと(見せて欲しい)」 荒木「どのへんかな………使っちゃった所ならいいか. この辺だったらいいのかな」 船越「(じっと見る)」 荒木「こっちがテレビを観た感想で、こっちが主に………」 船越「………なるほど、先生これは完全にアイデアブックというよりも、ネタ帖ですね」 荒木「そうかもしれない」 船越「先生が日常生活をされている中で、気づいたこと、あるいはこれを引用しようとか思われていることを書き綴っていらっしゃると」 荒木「はい」 船越「言ってみれば先生の心の日記みたいなもんですね」 荒木「そうかもしんないですね」 船越「作家としての、心の日記かもしれませんね」

(マンガ家として確信を得たのは？)

荒木「やっぱり読者にそっぽを向かれたらその時点で終わりかなぁ、みたいなのは………」 船越「今でも、その危機感というのがおありですか」 荒木「あります. その覚悟はいつでもしているっていうか、覚悟っていうのかな、そういう時はありますね」 (ジンクスは？)

船越「壁を背にするとアイデアがわいてくる、これがジンクスだとおっしゃっていましたね？」 荒木「なんかこのへんが(目の前を手で示して)広い感じがいいんですよね. だから机なんかも必ずこういう感じで、本箱とかを後ろにしたりとか」 船越「何かを背負う」 荒木「ええ、そうですね. アシスタントが前、いたりとかしたんですど、ホント駄目ですね」 (ここで本棚の中が一瞬映る. ジョジョの単行本のほか、辞典など？) 船越「それはちょっと面白い心理ですね」 荒木「アシスタントが前にいる………学校の先生のように. ああいう感じがいいですね. ありますね絶対」 (最大の修羅場は？)

船越「修羅場、これはもう体調を崩したときっておっしゃっていましたけど、これはファンの方の興味は一体ジョジョの何巻目なんだろう、っていう………」 荒木「ああ………第四部のね、最終決戦のあたりとか. 吉良っていう敵がいるんですけど、そのへんとかね. これもしかして負けるかもとかね(笑)」 (ナレーション) (第四部のカラーほか映る. 仗助が「それ以上言うな………てめー」のシーン他) 荒木先生最大の修羅場だったというこのシーン、第四部「ダイヤモンドは砕けない」のクライマックス！　殺人鬼・吉良吉影のスタンド、キラークイーンの爆弾に、四代目ジョジョ・仗助が窮地に追い込まれる！

荒木「主人公っていうのはコントロールしていると思うじゃないですか. 皆さんは. 作家がコントロールして書いていると」 船越「もちろんそうですよね」 荒木「そうじゃあないんですよ. 主人公の方が上にきちゃってる事もあるんですよ. 描かせられるというか」 船越「主人公に描かせられる！」 荒木「描かせられるときがあって………」 船越「勝手に主人公がこの上で人生を演じいくって事ですか」 荒木「そうですね」 船越「それはみんなから、こうだこう、みたいな」 荒木「動機とかを感じてやると. 作った技とかね. あまりにも強すぎると、どうしようもなくなってくるんですよ. あと、性格とかが悪すぎると. どうするんだろうと思って、どうしたらいいかわかんなくなっちゃって(笑)」 船越「先生が今まで手に余っちゃった悪党っていうのは誰でしょうか？」 荒木「やっぱり吉良吉影っていうリアリティあるやつがいるんですけど(ここで『JOJO A GO-GO！』の吉良が画面に映る)、あいつ何でもありなんですよ. あの時はちょっと………でもしかも僕は好きなんですよ、あいつが」 船越「吉良好きなんですか」 荒木「好きなんですよ. なんかちょっと、お前も解るな、っていう所があるんですよね」 船越「負けそうになった承太郎と仗助が勝てたのは、先生の体調の復活と関係があるんですか？」 荒木「いや、それじゃなくて死にもの狂いでどうしようか考えたからだと思いますけど. もう(自分が)主人公の様な感じでしたね」 (ナレーション) 『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』. 1987年より週刊少年ジャンプに連載. 19世紀末のイギリスが舞台となりスタート. 第一部の主役はジョナサン・ジョースター. 続く第二部はジョセフ・ジョースター. 第三部は日本人、空条承太郎. 第四部は東方仗助. 第五部はイタリアが舞台でジョルノ・ジョバーナ. 現在、近未来2011年が舞台の第六部まであり、その連載期間は実に16年にも及ぶ. それぞれの時代によって主人公が変わり、英国貴族ジョースター家の血統にあるジョジョが活躍. 一世紀以上にもわたるジョースター家とディオの因縁を描いた傑作大河ロマン.

プライベート　Q21～Q60

Q21　好きな映画ベスト3 船越「好きな映画ベスト3を教えてください」 荒木「洋画ですけど『大脱走』とか. 『大脱走』カッコイイですね一番」 船越「(共感して)おお！………スティーヴ・マックイーン」 荒木「あと『ジョーズ』と『ゴッドファーザー』ですね. 何度でも観ますね」 船越「今、握手したいなと、私は思っております(笑)」

Q22　好きな小説ベスト3 船越「好きな小説ベスト3を教えてください」 荒木「三本もないんですけど、子供の時は『シャーロック･ホームズの冒険』みたいなのシリーズ. あれで、主人公っていうのはどういう人なのかなって解ったようなような気がするんですけど」

Q23　必ず読む雑誌は？ 船越「必ず読んでいる雑誌は何ですか？」 荒木「何十年も読み続けでいる雑誌は………『ロードショー』って映画雑誌があるんですけど、あれはずっと買っているなぁ」 船越「奇しくも集英社ですね(笑)」 荒木「そうですね(笑)」

Q24　好きな食べ物は何ですか？ 船越「好きな食べ物は何ですか？」 荒木「スパゲッティーです. 何味でもいいです. ナポリタンでもいいし、何でもいいですね」

Q25　嫌いな食べ物は？ 船越「嫌いな食べ物は何でしょうか？」 荒木「嫌いな食べ物は………トマトの皮ですね. プチトマトとか、絶対食べれないです」 船越「でもスパゲッティーって、トマトばっかりじゃあ………」 荒木「煮るといいんですけど、生は駄目なんです」 船越「ああ、生のトマトの皮. 後は何でも大丈夫、と」

Q26　休日の過ごし方は？ 船越「休みの日は何をしていますか？」 荒木「本読んだり、映画観たりとか. あと、運動ですね」

Q27　具体的には？ 船越「具体的には？」 荒木「筋肉トレーニングとか、走ったりとか」

Q28　趣味は？ 船越「趣味は何ですか？」 荒木「ないです」 船越「仕事、と」 荒木「仕事です」 Q29　最近ハマっていることは？

船越「最近ハマっていることは何ですか？」 荒木「最近ハマっているのは………自分の絵をでっかく描くのがハマっています」 Q30　好きな音楽は？ 船越「好きな音楽は何ですか？」 荒木「全部好きですけど………もうラップでも何でも、いいです. ジャズでも」 Q31　一番好きなアーティストは？ 船越「登場人物にアーティストの名前が多く出てきますが、一番好きなアーティストは誰ですか？」 荒木「プリンスが好き. プリンス」 Q32　おすすめのアルバム 船越「お勧めのアルバムを教えてください」 荒木「最近はねネリー(NELLY)っていうのの………ちょっとどっかにあったな(CDラックから一枚のCDをさっと取り出す)これがいい. これがいいんですよ. ラッパーのネリー」 (画面にジャケ. 『COUNTRY GRAMMAR』(NELLY)) 船越「ああ………わざわざありがとうございます」 Q33　好きなテレビ番組は？ 船越「好きなテレビ番組は何ですか？」 荒木「最近のですか. あんま観ていないですね」 船越「そうですよね、ご覧になる時間はないですよね」 荒木「映画は観るんですけど」 船越「是非、サスペンスをご覧になってください(笑)」 (注:船越は二時間サスペンスドラマの帝王) 荒木「観てみます(笑). 解りました」 Q34　荒木流健康法は？ 船越「荒木流健康法をひとつ、教えていただけますでしょうか？」 荒木「執筆前のストレッチですね」 Q35　ファッションのこだわり 船越「ファッションにこだわりはありますか？」 荒木「自分ではあんまないですけど、やっぱよく見ます」 Q36　一番落ち着く場所は？ 船越「一番落ち着く場所はどこですか？」 荒木「落ち着く場所………やっぱこの部屋がいいかな？」 Q37　クセは？ 船越「クセはありますか？」 荒木「あごをいじるのが. 緊張すると. (自分では)わかんないけど」 船越「そうですね、今日も何度か拝見しました」 Q38　お酒は強い？ 船越「お酒は強い方ですか？」 荒木「ほとんど飲みません」 Q39　もらって嬉しいものは？ 船越「もらって嬉しいものは何ですか？」 荒木「美味しいお菓子がいいですね」 船越「お菓子、お好きですか」 荒木「ええ」 船越「甘いもの、しょっぱいもの………」 荒木「"おいしい"のがいいんですけど(笑)」 船越「今日お持ちしたものは大丈夫かな、と思って(笑)」 Q40　どんな車に乗ってる？ 船越「現在、どんな車に乗っていらっしゃいますか？」 荒木「あ、僕運転できないんです」 船越「そうですか、それはあえて運転を………」 荒木「いや、何か知らないけど、免許取りに行かない人生になってしまいましたね」 Q41　幼少期はどんな子供？ 船越「幼少期はどんなお子さんでしたか？」 荒木「妹にいじめられているお兄ちゃんでした(笑). たぶん」 Q42　初恋はいつ？ 船越「初恋はいつでしょうか？」 荒木「ええっ、高校一年の時かな」 Q43　子供の頃見ていたアニメは？ 船越「小さい頃、見ていたアニメは何でしょうか？」 荒木「何でも見ていたと思います. 『巨人の星』とか. でもあんまりハマんなかったですね. マンガの方が好きですね」 船越「アニメーションよりも、マンガ、と」 荒木「そうですね」 Q44　初めて買ったマンガは？ 船越「初めて買ったマンガは覚えていらっしゃいますか？」 荒木「さいとうたかをの『無用ノ介』. 侍の」 船越「あれが初めて買ったマンガ？」 荒木「あれ、絵が上手いんだよなぁ………すんごいいい絵が入っているんですよ」 Q45　好きだったアイドルは？ 船越「好きだったアイドルはいらっしゃいますか？」 荒木「浅田美代子が好き. 歳がねぇ………やだなこういう話」 Q46　欠かさず見ていたテレビは？ 船越「欠かさず見ていたテレビは何ですか？」 荒木「向うのテレビが好きでした. 刑事コロンボとか. あれはもう、絶対観ていたね土曜の夜」 船越「僕も絶対観ていました」 Q47　得意科目は？ 船越「学生時代、得意だった科目は何ですか？」 荒木「別にあんまり得意なものはないけど、好きだったのは社会とか理科が好きでしたね」 Q48　苦手科目は？ 船越「学生時代、逆に苦手だった科目は何でしょうか？」 荒木「英語かな」 船越「英語なんですか」 荒木「やなんですよね、あれ単語とか覚えるのが」 Q49　クラブ活動は？ 船越「学生時代、どんなクラブ活動をしていましたか？」 荒木「剣道をしていました」 Q50　好きな異性のタイプは？ 船越「好きな異性のタイプを教えてください」 荒木「異性のタイプ？　あのね、おしとやかじゃあない方がいいですね」 船越「まさしく先生の作品に出てくる女性達が」 荒木「ああ、そういうのが. 何か、黙っていると何考えているか解らないような女性は嫌ですね」 船越「活発な人がいいんですね」 荒木「そうですね」 Q51　奥さんはいますか？ 船越「奥さんはいらっしゃいますか？」 荒木「います」 Q53　好きな色は？ 船越「好きな色は何色ですか？」 荒木「何でもいいけど、オレンジとか、オレンジっぽい黄色」 Q54　最近、思わず笑ったことは？ 船越「最近、思わず笑ってしまったことはなんですか？」 荒木「これもよく解らないですけど、眼科に行って検眼とかするじゃないですか. コンタクトレンズ買いに行った時に. そのお医者さんが静電気を持ってまして、僕のまぶたに触ったときに、こうなんか電撃がはしった時かな. あれもトラウマになる. もう行けない(笑)」 船越「『バビル二世』の衝撃波みたいなものですか」 荒木「そうです. 衝撃波が目にはしったのには………もう怖くて行けないですよ」 Q54　最近、腹が立ったことは？ 船越「最近じゃ腹が立ったことは？」 荒木「腹が立ったことも………あんまりないですね. ないです」 船越「先生、あまり腹はお立てにならないような感じにお見受けするんですが」 荒木「でも、これじゃ駄目だなぁと思うときはありますけどね. テレビとか、ニュースとか見てて」 Q55　最近、涙を流したのはいつ？ 船越「最近、涙を流したのはいつですか？」 荒木「最終回描いててちょっと、泣いちゃったな」 船越「今日ですね先生(笑)」 荒木「いや、ネーム書いている時だから、木曜日かな(笑)」 船越「やっぱりそうですよねぇ………それは………そうなんだろうなぁ」 Q56　旅行で一番良かった所は？ 船越「旅行で一番良かった所はどこでしょうか？」 荒木「僕はイタリアが好きなんですよ. イタリアの、ヴェネツィアがいいですね」 船越「ヴェネツィア. 水の都」 荒木「あの、車がないところがいいですね」 船越「そうですね. 全く歩くのにストレスを感じませんからね. ちょっと人が多いかなというのはありますけど」 Q57　もう行きたくない所は？ 船越「逆に最悪だなぁと感じた所はございますか？」 荒木「言っていいのか解らないですけど、エジプトが駄目ですね」 船越「でもエジプトといったら第三部のまさに………」 荒木「もうあそこ嫌いで、だから舞台にしているんです」 Q58　宮城県で一番美味しいものは？ 船越「宮城県のご出身ですが、宮城県で一番美味しいものはなんでしょうか？」 荒木「あるのかな？(笑)　東京の方が美味しいですよ」 船越「身も蓋もなく終わってしまいました(笑)」 Q59　行きつけのお店は？ 船越「都内で行きつけのお店はどこかありますでしょうか」 荒木「あります. 僕はイタリア料理が好きなので、そのレストランが好きです. 大好きですね. お酒飲まないんで、そういう所が大好きです」 Q60　東京で好きな町は？ 船越「東京で好きな町はどこでしょうか？」 荒木「東京で好きな町は………表参道が好きですね」 (好きな映画ベスト3)

船越「(好きな映画)『大脱走』………」 荒木「『大脱走』ね、これはもう子供の頃観て本当に手に汗握ったかなぁと. これ今でもいいです. マックイーンが何回も戻ってくるところもいいんです」 船越「やっぱりそのへんが根深くあって、第六部はジェイル(監獄)ものになったのかなと、それがルーツなのかなと」 荒木「ああ、それはありますね. マックイーンが戻ってくるたびに僕は泣いていたもん(笑). これだよ！　ヒーローってのはこれだよ！って感じ」 船越「そして『ジョーズ』」 荒木「『ジョーズ』ですね. これはもう海に行けなくなるぐらい怖くなった映画. で、何で怖いんだろう、っていう恐怖の分析っていうんですか. 最初観たら最後まで. 後半は何かバトルものになるし、いいんですよねやっぱり」 船越「で、『ゴッドファーザー』」 荒木「『ゴッドファーザー』………. 大河ロマンですね. こういうのがいいですね. 親子何代にも渡る………一部、二部、三部とあって」 船越「解りやすいですよね. この映画がジョジョの世界観を作ったっていう」 (最近ハマっていることは？)

船越「大きな絵にハマっていると………これはちょっと面白いなと」 荒木「そうですね. マンガってこのサイズで描いているから(と、原稿用紙を取り出して見せる. B4サイズか？)、もっと何倍かに描きたいんですよ」 船越「そもそも大きく描きたい、と」 荒木「その後ろにあるやつなんですけど」 (たて1mよこ60cmのキャンパス映る. ジョルノ？が描いてある) 船越「おお………ではあまりイラストにしても何にしてもお描きになったことがあったんですか？」 荒木「ないですね. ゆくゆくは2メートルぐらいにしたい. 描きたいです」 船越「例えばバオーのイラスト、あるいはゴージャスアイリンなどあのぐらいの時代のイラストを拝見するとあらためて先生の世界観の深さというのが痛感するんですけど」 荒木「あの頃なんかね、凄いファッションデザイナーみたいな人がいっぱい出てきたんですよ. スターみたいなのが. ヴェルサーチですとか、モスキーノとか、それが良かったんですよ. 影響を受けて、主人公に着せたいなぁって感じ」 (初恋はいつ？)

船越「初恋は高校生？」 荒木「(笑)　はい」 船越「その初恋の方はどういう女性だったんですか？」 荒木「違う学校の女学生ですよ」 船越「明るい子？　暗い子？」 荒木「ちょっとね、おしとやかな感じだったね. だからダメだっったのかも(笑). そういうマンガのイメージか小説のイメージか知らないけど、そういう女性がいいのかなと思って最初思っていたんですけど、付き合うと駄目ですね. 辛いですね」 船越「先生は割とリードしていってくれるような女性が好きですか？」 荒木「ああ、そっちの方がいいですね」 船越「という事は、奥様にはかなりリードして………」 荒木「そうかもしんないですね(笑)」 (欠かさず見ていたテレビは？)

船越「欠かさず見ていた作品に、刑事コロンボを挙げていましたが」 荒木「あれも、犯人に感情移入するときもありますね」 船越「刑事コロンボの作りっていうのはそうですよね」 荒木「僕は結構、犯人に味方しているときがありますよ. コロンボ、また戻ってきたよ！とかね(笑). ああこれ帰ってくるんだろうなと思うと帰ってくるんだよ、あれ」 船越「これで救ってやりたい、っていう瞬間がある話がいくつかありますよね. このまま逃げ切ればいいのに！っていう」 荒木「そう. でもそこが面白くて(笑)」 (ナレーション) 『魔少年ビーティー』. 1983年週刊少年ジャンプ、荒木飛呂彦の記念すべき初連載作品. 悪魔的頭脳を持つ少年、ビーティーが手品トリックを駆使し犯罪に関わっていく様を親友・康一君が語る. すでに荒木独特の台詞回りは確立され、かなりエキセントリックな内容となった.

84年、週刊少年ジャンプに連載された本格SFアクション(『バオー来訪者』). 遺伝子操作によって生まれた生物兵器バオーを体内に持つ青年と、悪の組織ドレスとの戦いを描いた熱狂的ファンを生んだ作品.

マンガ作品について　Q61～Q80

Q61　なぜジョジョという名前に？ 船越「なぜ、ジョジョという名前なんですか？」 荒木「もう忘れたけど………(笑). 頭文字が同じになって欲しかったんですよ. AAとかBBとか. あと、ジョナサンというところで打ち合わせをしていたからだと思います」 船越「いわゆるファミレスのジョナサンで………」 Q62　ジョジョのテーマは？ 船越「ジョジョのテーマは何ですか？」 荒木「やっぱりこう、人間は素晴らしいな、と. 正義とか、清い心を貫いている人ですね. そういう事を、ええ. 」 Q63　スタンドの概念はどこから発想？ 船越「スタンドという概念はどこから発想されたんでしょう？」 荒木「これは先祖霊っていうの、何ていうのかな」 船越「守護霊？」 荒木「守護霊です. 守護霊が出てきて、一緒に戦ってくれたらいいな、っていう. 昔『うしろの百太郎』(つのだじろう)っていう………あの辺がルーツではないかな、と思いますけど」 Q64　どのジョジョが好き？ 船越「今、第六部までありますけど、先生はズバリどのジョジョがお気に入りでいらっしゃいますか？」 荒木「僕は第四部の仗助っていう………あのツッパリの、あれがいいんですよね」 船越「後ほどじっくりと………」 Q65　お気に入りのキャラクターは？ 船越「一番、気に入っているキャラクターは、何ですか？」 荒木「さっきも言いましたけど、吉良吉影がいいですね」 Q66　ボツネタについて 船越「没になったエピソードはありますか？」 荒木「いっぱいありますけど………それもよく覚えていないです」 Q67　荒木流擬音について 船越「荒木流擬音はどこから思いついたものですか？」 荒木「これはヘビメタですね. ギュウゥゥゥーーーーンとか」 船越「あれは楽器の音だったのですね」 荒木「そうです. ホラームービーとかに出てくる. キュンキュンキュンキュンとか」 船越「出てきますねぇ」 荒木「ああいうやつで」 Q68　独特のポーズについて 船越「キャラクターの独自のポーズはご自身でもされるんでしょうか？」 荒木「いや、自分ではしないですけど」 Q69　一話描くのにかかる時間は？ 船越「一話描くのにどのくらい時間がかかりますか？」 荒木「一話って、連載一回ですよね？　絵だけで三日ですね」 Q70　連載スタート時、どこまで構想があった？ 船越「連載スタート時、どこまで構想があったのですか？」 荒木「一応大河ドラマみたいにしていこうって、世代が交代していくって………第三部の結末までありました. 構想だけですけどね」 Q71　テレビアニメ化の話は？ 船越「テレビアニメ化の話はないですか？」 荒木「たぶん、子供に見せるマンガじゃあないんで、ないと思いますけど」 Q72　キャラを描くのに一番重要な部分は？ 船越「キャラクターを描く上で一番重要な部分は？」 荒木「絵ですか………口ですね」 船越「口ですか」 荒木「色っぽくないと嫌なんですよ. 目より口のほうがものを言うと思うんですよね. ちょっと、モナリザじゃないですけど、スマイルで違ってくるんですよ. 目はこんな(モナリザの真似？をする)もんでいいんですけどちょっと………(微笑んで)モナリザになるんですよ. 微妙ですね」 Q73　『静・ジョースター』の再登場は？ 船越「第四部登場、静・ジョースターもジョジョですが、再登場は果たしてあるのでしょうか？」 荒木「これはマニアックですけど………ないです(笑)」 Q74　『ディオ』の再登場は？ 船越「続きまして第三部登場、ディオの再登場はありますか？」 荒木「これもないです」 船越「ないんですか！」 荒木「ええ、ありません」 Q75　ジョセフはまだ生きてる？ 船越「第六部は2011年の設定ですが、ジョセフ・ジョースターはまだ生きてるのでしょうか？」 荒木「はい、あの………ちょっとボケていると思うんですが、生きていると思います」 船越「このへんは私は、とっても疑問がありますので先生に後でこの疑問を解消して頂かないとと、思っています」 荒木「何歳？って感じ？」 Q76　魔少年ビーティーの本名は？ 船越「魔少年ビーティーの本名はなんですか？」 荒木「一応、ないんですけど、僕、寺沢武一さんってマンガ家が好きでして」 船越「『コブラ』の」 荒木「一応その辺も」 船越「Buichi Terasawaですか」 荒木「高木ブーって言われたこともあるんですけど(笑)」 Q77　空条承太郎を演じるとすれば誰？ 船越「空条承太郎をもし俳優が演じるとすれば役者は誰になるでしょう？」 荒木「ええっと………解らないですね. でもイメージで描いたのはクリント・イーストウッドがイメージ. あの走ったりしないところが」 Q78　もしも自分がスタンド能力者だったら？ 船越「もしご自身がスタンド能力者だとしたらどのスタンドを使いたいですか？」 荒木「何だろうなぁ………時間を止めてみたいですね」 船越「やっぱりね. それですよね」 荒木「ちょっとね」 Q79　第6部で単行本が一巻に戻った理由 船越「なぜ第6部で単行本が一巻に戻ったんでしょうか？」 荒木「編集部の要望です」 船越「先生が何かたくらんだという事ではなくて」 荒木「いいえそういう事ではないです. 何か解りやすさを取ったんじゃあないでしょうか」 Q80　第7部の構想は？ 船越「第7部の構想はもうあるんでしょうか？」 荒木「はい、あります」 船越「よかった！　………(カメラ目線で)これはもう本当に皆さんご安心下さい. 第7部は始まります」 (なぜジョジョという名前に？)

船越「衝撃的ですね. ファミリーレストランだったっていうのが. ジョナサンのルーツが」 荒木「深夜までやっていて、24時間だから、打ち合わせはそういう所でやるんですよ. それで頭文字がスティーブン・スピルバーグ(S.S)みたいにしたかったんですよ. 覚えやすいから. それでジョナサンになった」 (スタンドの概念はどこから発想？)

船越「スタンドっていうのは………これはもう『うしろの百太郎』というような言葉が、僕も一瞬ダブったんですけれども」 荒木「そうですね. 壊して欲しいって時に、超能力っていったらウーンって念じてパカって割れるんだけど、ここ(背後)から出てきて、守護霊が割るってくれるって見せたほうが、マンガ向きなんですよね」 船越「スタンドと自分自身の肉体が一体化しているという所ですよね. この辺の発想が非常に興味深いんですけど」 荒木「あれもね、たぶん横山光輝先生のマンガだと、リモコンが敵に渡ったら敵のものになっちゃうとかね」 船越「敵に渡すな大事なリモコン、ってね」 (注:『鉄人28号』の主題歌の歌詞) 荒木「そう、ああいう弱点っていうかな、ああいうところが面白いんですよね. ドキドキするっていうか、そういうのがないと面白くないっていうか全部強いものばっかじゃ描いていてサスペンスが成り立たなくなってくるんですよ. だからそういうのを先輩を見習って作っているっていうのはあるんですけど. 「その横山光輝先生のマンガだとね、学生服を着て砂漠に行くんですよ」 船越「『バビル２世』、まさしくそうですよね」 荒木「それがいいんですよ. 戦闘服を着て、じゃあ駄目なんですよ. なんかあれが涙が出てくるの(笑). 学生服を着ている少年が砂漠にいる、っていうの. 絵がいいんですよね」 船越「でも裏切られたのは、アニメになったとき学生服着ていなかったんですよね」 荒木「そう、アニメは戦闘服着ていたからあれはひどかった」 船越「ひどいですよね. 何であんな裏切り方をするんだろうって. 僕も『バビル２世』はやっぱり学生服なんですよね」 荒木「そうです！」 (連載スタート時、どこまで構想があった？)

船越「先ほど、ジョジョの話にも出ましたけど、だいたい第三部までは構想がスタート時にあったという………これはもう第三部は日本に持ってこよう、という所まであった訳ですか？」 荒木「はい、世代を通じるドラマってあるんですよ. 『エデンの東』とかいろいろ. それみたいにしようと思って」 船越「日本に持ってくるっていうのはかなり大胆な発想では？」 荒木「いやでもね、逆だったんですよ当時は. 日本人じゃあない主人公を少年マンガにはつかっちゃいけないっていうタブーがあった. 外人を主人公にすると絶対駄目なんです. そういうタブーが80年代にあって、ウェスタンでも何故か日本人が主人公なんですよ. 日本のマンガって」 船越「『荒野の少年イサム』とかね」 荒木「そういうのがなんか知らないけどあったんですよ. だからそっち(主人公が日本人)の方が普通で、一部とかの方が(外国の人が主人公とかの方が)異常なんです」 船越「何で外国の人を主人公にしようって思われたんですか？　そのタブーを犯してまで」 荒木「うーん、なんか洋画とかをいっぱい観ていたからですし、旅行したときにカルチャーショックっていうんですか、観るもの全て凄かったですね. 美しくて. 鼻血出るぐらい美しかったですね. 何観ていいかわからないんだもん」 船越「先生は旅行に行かれたっていうのは、最初イギリスなんですか？」 荒木「そうですね、イギリスとかフランスとか行ったんですけども」 船越「これはもう、イギリスを舞台にしたものを、という事ではなくて」 荒木「そこでちょっと凄かったからですね、やっぱり」 船越「という事は旅行にインスパイアされて、ジョジョの舞台はイギリスになったっていう風に解釈しても？」 荒木「あ、そうです. やっぱそういうのも編集者っていう人の影響みたいなもの、あるんですよ. 編集者の趣味もとか入ってくることがあるんです. エジプトに行こうって言ったの、編集者なんですよ. 大好きなんだもん. あの象形文字とか読める方で、もう行きたくてしょうがないの」 船越「ヒエログリフが読める」 荒木「読める人で、僕は行きたくなかったんですけど(笑)、汚そうでね、とにかく嫌なんですよ」 船越「じゃあ先生の中にあったものがエジプトじゃあなかったんですね」 荒木「そうですね、あれは担当さんとかそういうそばにいた人の影響っていうのがあって、例えば外国の主人公にしたらどうかな、っていうのも担当さんが反対される場合もあると思うんですよね、打ち合わせで. そりゃまずいよ、って. でもその人は乗ったんですよね. いいかもしんない、みたいな. そうすると勇気になってくるというか」 (『DIO』の再登場は？)

船越「ディオのお話になるんですが………やっぱりジョースターという血統があって、こっちの対極に数十年を貫いて綿々とディオというのが、どうも読者の我々にとっては常にいつもディオの影がつきまとっています. 六部に至ってもディオの骨まで出てきました. なのに先生は再登場はないとおっしゃっていたんですけど」 (画面にいつかのカラー原稿？のディオ映る) 荒木「あれは承太郎がやっつけたもんだから. でもその意思は残っているっていうようにしたいんですよね. その志(こころざし)みたいな. 悪の志」 船越「という事は、ディオは形としては現れなくとも意思としてはもしかしたら今後も」 荒木「そうかもしれないですけど」 船越「第７部だ………(笑)」 (ジョセフはまだ生きている？)

船越「ところで、ディオもさることながら、ジョセフは先生？」 荒木「ジョセフ………矛盾点は？」 船越「あのね、リサリサは50歳の設定で出てきましたよね？　肉体は二十代でした. あれは何故かというと、波紋があの肉体を保つんだ、老いのスピードを緩めるんだとお描きになりましたよね先生？」 荒木「はい」 船越「何故………リサリサよりもジョセフのほうが僕は波紋のパワーは上だと思うんですよ. 何故、ジョセフは人間と同じスピードで歳をとっちゃったんでしょうね？」 荒木「やっぱちょっと、気の持ちようというか(笑)」 船越「失礼いたしました(笑)」 (キャラを描くのに一番重要な部分は？)

船越「先ほど、一番ポイントになるのは口だっておっしゃっていましたよね？　これがインパクトがあったんですよ」 荒木「何かね、色気を出しいんですよね. 中性的っていうのかな. 男でもなく女性でもなく、っていうような. 絵にしたときに惹きつけるものがあるんですよ」 (仗助、ジョルノ、ドッピオのカラー原稿、口もとのアップ) 荒木「例えば男描くんでも、女性の顔を見ながら描くときがある. スタイルとか、ポーズの取り方とか………」 船越「先生、顔を描かれる場合、最後は口ですか、それとも最初は口ですか」 荒木「最初は鼻ですね」 船越「鼻、まぁそれは中心をとって」 荒木「どう描くんだろうな………やっぱ最後が口ですね」 船越「やっぱり最後が口. ちなみにちらっと描くところを見せていただいてもよろしいでしょうか」 (荒木、紙をサッと用意して描く) 荒木「こういう感じ」 船越「(小声で)大変なことになりました」 (荒木、ペンを一度取り、また別のを取り直して描き始める. ロットリング？) 荒木「まずちょっと輪郭」 (輪郭、鼻、眉毛、目の順でサッサと描いていく. やや左向きの顔で、右目、左目の順. 目はフチ、目玉の順) 船越「やっぱり先生は仗助が好きなんですね」 荒木「いや、これは何でもないんですけど」 船越「あ、何にでもなるんですか、そこから」 荒木「仗助にする？」 (リーゼントを少し描いて、口を描く) 荒木「こういう感じですかね………」 (耳、そして右側の輪郭) 船越「なるほど、確かに表情がスッと出てくるのが口ですね」 荒木「あと叫ぶときにはこう(口をあけるように描くふりをして)なったりとか」 (リーゼントの上の部分を描く) 船越「先生、生のを描かれてしまいましたね」 荒木「生仗助？」 (服を少し描いて、単行本でも人気のラフ画が完成. 早い) 船越「先生、口というのはあえて影響を受けたとしたらこの口元はどこがルーツですか？」 荒木「やっぱこういう写真とか(写真集をぱらぱらとめくる)見て描いているんですけど、(写真の口を指差し)やっぱこういう口とか、いいですよね」 (写真がハッキリ見えるんですが、何の写真集でしょうか？) 荒木「でも、これ見て男を描くときもあるんです」 (仕事場拝見)

荒木「ここはアシスタントの仕事場です」 船越「はああ………なんかイメージが全然違いました. もっと雑然とした中で生まれていくのかなと思っていたんですけど. 先生の几帳面さが」 荒木「そうですか？　いや………まぁ………はい(笑)」 (この時、壁にかかっている絵が面白い. 荒木先生の絵？) (アシスタントがペン入れをしている作業、映る) ナレーション

荒木先生の絵に、丁寧にペン入れをするアシスタントの皆さん. (最終話？、神父が地面に倒れこむPAGEが映る) この日は第六部ストーンオーシャン最終話の仕上げ. 『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』はここから生まれているのです.

(第7部の構想は？)

船越「これでいよいよ第七部が始まるという、私達は嬉しいニュースを耳にさせていただいたんですけども………」 荒木「編集部とは全然打ち合わせしていないんで」 船越「でも、先生の中にはもう………」 荒木「ありますね. タイトルも、なんだっけな、『スティール・ボール・ラン』っていうんですけど」 船越「教えてもらっちゃいましたよ(笑)」 荒木「でも舞台とか、内容は駄目ですね、まだ」 船越「それはもちろんそうですよ. どっか先生の中で、大きな未来に飛躍するっていうためらいがあるっていう事はあるんですね」 荒木「取材ができない、っていう. あと身近でないと、リアリティっていうか、何でもある発明とか、何でもある世界になるとちょっとまた違ってくるんじゃあないかと思うんですよ. やっぱリアリティですね」 船越「先生がご自分で未来を構築しようとはあまり思われない？」 荒木「ええ、もうスタンドが架空のものだから、どこかリアリティがないと駄目なんですよ」 船越「なるほどなるほど. それでは皆さん、第七部はそれほど遠い未来へ行かない、と. これだけはお聞きできました」 荒木「もう血統がいないんですよね. 例えば仗助だって愛人の子なんだもん. 苦しいんですよ(笑)」 エピローグ　Q81～Q100

Q81　おすすめマンガベスト3 船越「それではエピローグ的にその他のことというくくりで質問をさせていただきたいんですけども、お勧めのマンガベスト3を教えていただけますか？」 荒木「『バビル２世』と………そうだな梶原一騎の………うーんやっぱ『巨人の星』かな. 柔道一直線もいいんですけどね」 船越「いいですよねぇ」 荒木「後はやっぱ『ドラゴンボール』ですね」 船越「『ドラゴンボール』ですか！」 Q82　「やられた」と思ったマンガは？ 船越「やられた！と思ったマンガはありますか？」 荒木「いや、べつにないですね」 Q83　尊敬するマンガ家は？ 船越「尊敬するマンガ家はどなたでしょうか？」 荒木「やっぱり横山光輝先生」 Q84　週刊連載で心がけていることは？ 船越「週刊連載をする上で心がけていることはどういう事でしょうか？」 荒木「締めきりを守る」 Q85　長く続ける秘訣は？ 船越「長く続ける秘訣を教えてください？」 荒木「あ、これがそうですね. 締めきりを守る、と. そういうことです」 Q86　仲の良いマンガ家は？ 船越「仲の良いマンガ家さんはどなたでしょうか？」 荒木「えっと………いないですね(笑). 特に. いるって答えてもいいんだけど、そんな会っていないんだよなぁ. みんな忙しくてさぁ(笑)」 船越「そうですよね. なかなかねぇ」 荒木「そうなんですよ」 Q87　パソコンは使う？ 船越「パソコンは使えますか？」 荒木「僕は駄目ですパソコン. あの待ち時間が」 船越「でも、お使いにはなられると」 荒木「ええ」 船越「あまり好きではない、と」 荒木「好きではないですね」 Q88　着メロは？ 船越「携帯の着メロを教えていただけますでしょうか？」 荒木「携帯は僕、持ってません」 Q89　一番会いたい女優さんは？ 船越「一番会ってみたい女優さんを一人教えてください」 荒木「ええっ、これ日本の女優さん、って事ですか？」 (スタッフが「いや、外国でも」と答える) 荒木「ナタリー・ポートマンに会いたいですね. 『スター・ウォーズ　エピソード1』のアミダラ姫. あれ、いいですねぇ(笑)」 船越「目尻が下がりましたね先生」 荒木「すごい美人ですよあれは」 船越「そうですよねぇ」 Q90　無人島に持っていくものは？ 船越「無人島に持っていくものを三つ挙げてください」 荒木「やっぱり好きなマンガと、CDと、鉛筆」 Q91　一番高価なものは？ 船越「今まで買った一番高価なものを教えてください」 荒木「何だろう………仕事場かなぁ」 Q92　尊敬する人は？ 船越「尊敬する人は誰ですか？」 荒木「尊敬する人？　………僕は画家のベラスケスが」 (画面にベラスケスのテロップ出る. 「ベラスケス」(1599～1660)　スペイン セビリア生まれ. フェリペ4世の宮廷画家として活躍) Q93　今後、挑戦してみたいジャンルは？ 船越「マンガ家として今後、挑戦してみたいジャンルはどんなものですか？」 荒木「別に、今のマンガをどんどん進めていきたいだけ」 Q94　『少年ジャンプ』どこから読む？ 船越「『少年ジャンプ』どのマンガから読みますか？」 荒木「最初から、載っている順に」 Q95　マンガはいつまで描く？ 船越「マンガはいつまで描こうと思われていますか？」 荒木「50ぐらいですかね. そんな長く描けるのかなぁ(笑)　少なくとも週刊連載はちょっとできないんじゃあないかなぁ. スポーツ選手と同じ様な感じがありますけど」 船越「やっぱりこれは時代でしょうかね」 荒木「時代っていうか、体力」 Q96　老後の過ごし方は？ 船越「老後はどう過ごしたいですか？」 荒木「やっぱりこう、友達とレストランでだべりながら、みたいな(笑). それいいですよ. 男同士でね」 Q97　もし願い事が叶うなら？ 船越「願い事が叶うなら、何をお願いされますか？」 荒木「ええっ………？　何だろうな………あんまりないですけど. 別にないです」 Q98　マンガ家に向いている人はどんな人？ 船越「マンガ家に向いていると思う人はどんな人でしょうか？」 荒木「マンガ家って、いろんな魅力があるんですよね. 脚本家であったり、画家であったり、監督であったり、役者であったりすねから、たぶん音楽家以外は誰でも向いているんじゃあないかと思いますけど」 船越「はぁーなるほど」 荒木「いろんな魅力があるから、そこさえあれば. 絵下手なマンガ家もいるし、絵だけで話ができない人もいるし. いろんな魅力があるから何でもできると思いますね」 Q99　マンガ家として大切なことは？ 船越「マンガ家として大切なことってなんでしょう？」 荒木「創作は美しい、って心に念じていることじゃあないですか」 船越「素敵な………」 Q100　あなたにとってマンガとは？ 船越「では最後に、ちょっと難しい質問かもしれませんけど、先生にとってズバリマンガとは何でしょう？」 荒木「自分を見つめるものですね」 船越「ありがとうございました」 (船越、荒木と固く握手しつつ) 船越「ありがとうございました. 素敵な創刊号にさせていただきましたお蔭様で. これからも楽しみにしておりますので、くれぐれも体調を崩さないように………体調を崩すと主人公がピンチになってしまいますからね(笑). ご活躍をお祈りしております. ありがとうございました」 荒木「はい、どうもありがとうございます」 (ジョリーンと荒木先生のサイン映る. 夜道を歩く船越) 船越「いかがでしたでしょうか. 週刊少年『』創刊号としては素晴らしいものが出来上がったと編集長としては自負するとともに、あらためて荒木先生に感謝したいと思います. 荒木先生のお話を実際に伺うことができて、ジョジョのルーツにも触れることができて、さらにジョジョの作品世界が広がったような気がします. 第七部が本当に今から待ち遠しい、そんな思いでいっぱいです. 是非、荒木先生、老後のお茶のみ友達の中に私を加えていただきたいと思います. それでは皆さん、また次号でお会いしましょう！」 Animeland (06/01/2003)= ARAKI Hirohiko : Exposed AnimeLand : Pouvez-vous nous éclairer sur la genèse de Jojo ? ARAKI Hirohiko : En premier lieu il y avait le concept de succession des générations, l’héritage père/fils. Ensuite, je voulais mettre en scène des héros voyageurs qui se battraient pour défendre l’humanité. L’idée des générations successives m’a été inspirée par la saga du Parrain (Brian DE PALMA), ou A l’Est d’Eden (Eliat KAZAN) : des histoires de familles, dont l’action se déroule sur plusieurs générations. Très Jeune, J’ai été touché et inspiré par tous ces films devenus des classiques.

A.L. : Aviez-vous une idée de ce serait chaque saison à l’avance, ou votre idée première s’est-elle modifiée au fur et à mesure ?

A.H. : Au tout début tout était axé sur le combat, les rapports de force, puis, au fil du temps, tout est devenu plus “spirituel”, avec une grande place faite à des valeurs comme l’amitié. Au niveau graphique, les premières séries mettaient en scène des héros très “machos” aux muscles surdimensionnés. Puis les personnages sont devenus plus fins, plus élégants aussi.

A.L. : Que pensez vous de la traduction occidentale du titre de Jojo (1) : le terme bizarre vous parait-il approprié ? Et si oui, quel aspect de votre travail reflète-t-il ? A.H. : En effet, le titre japonais se traduirait plus par “amazing” : étonnant, merveilleux. Mais justement, ce que je tenais à exprimer dans ce manga est réellement quelque chose de différent, d’étrange, de bizarre. Donc, en définitive, la traduction est plutôt juste (sourire). Je pense que cette sensation se reflète dans certains aspects ou situations du manga : les retournements de situation imprévus, la façon dont l’expression des visages change, se déforme, la personnalité cachée de certains personnages…

A.L. : Comment vous est venu l’idée de l’Onde, puis du Stand ? A.H. : Pour l’Onde (ou Hamon), l’idée de départ était celle d’une force indirecte, une force qui frappe à distance, comme dans l’eau par exemple : si je frappe une surface d’eau calme, j’affecte indirectement les alentours grâce à l’onde résiduelle. Le stand, quant à lui, est peut-être quelque chose de difficile à appréhender pour un occidental. Il trouve son origine dans le shintoïsme : l’essence spirituelle de nos ancêtres nous protége, en fait chacun de nous est protégé en permanence. Sans être moi-même shintoïste, je connais bien la culture et la philosophie japonaise pour y être né, je suis donc influencé par elles dans mon travail de création.

A.L. : Vous semblez beaucoup apprécier le gore et mettez souvent en scène des personnages possédant la capacité de se reconstituer après blessure. Est-ce un hommage à ce cinéma, et au The Thing de John CARPENTER ?

A.H. : Oh, j’aime beaucoup ce genre de cinéma, mais aussi les comics, et la télé. John CARPENTER, DE PALMA… leur travail m’intéresse énormément, j’étudie beaucoup tout cela, je les ai tous vus. Maintenant, concernant The Thing, il ne faut pas oublier que les premiers volumes de Jojo remontent aux années 80, j’avais probablement eu l’idée avant de voir ce film.

A.L. : Il parait d’ailleurs que vous êtes un grand fan de culture occidentale, classique ou moderne ?

A.H. : Oui, je m’intéresse beaucoup à l’art en général, qu’il s’agisse d’impressionnisme, d’art contemporain ou d’illustration. J’étudie tout cela également, et ça m’influence dans mon travail.

A.L. : Cela peut-il expliquer, à votre avis, le succès remporté par Jojo en occident ? A.H. : Eh bien, pour devenir auteur de manga au Japon, il faut étudier énormément, apprendre beaucoup de choses très différentes : en quelque sorte, il faut tout connaître, de JANGAYA à SPIELBERG.

A.L. : Tous les héros de Jojo ont certaines caractéristiques communes : morale impeccable, témérité, don de soi, plastique parfaite, force incommensurable. N’avez-vous jamais été tenté de donner vie à un anti-héros ? A.H. : Non. Pour moi, un héros doit être propre, juste, du moins c’est l’idée que je m’en fais. Il peut avoir l’air méchant, dangereux, il peut traverser des moments difficiles, mais son coeur reste pur, et jamais il ne ferait quelque chose de malhonnête. Jamais il ne s’attaquerait à une femme ou à un enfant, voila son principal trait.

A.L. : Jojo est également un des seuls manga à mettre en scène la mort de ses héros de façon très gore. (voir la mort de Zeppelli, coupé en deux). A.H. : Pour protéger quelqu’un, un vrai héros peut avoir à se sacrifier, même si sa mort ne fait aucun doute : c’est là aussi un héritage de la philosophie japonaise. Un héros ne cherche pas l’argent, il devient ce qu’il est pour sauver autrui, il est honnête, charitable. Plus sa mort est horrible, plus son sacrifice prend de la valeur.

A.L. : Parlant de valeurs morales, on a d’ailleurs l’impression d’assister à des affrontements “moraux”, plus qu’à de réels combats dans JoJo. A.H. : C’est une symbolique, cela a trait à la façon dont le héros arrive à vaincre le mal. Il y a très basique ment trois archétypes de personnage dans Jojo : les gentils, les méchants, et les personnages indéterminés (du moins momentanément, un personnage apparemment agressif pouvant se révéler être un gentil par la suite). Même les personnages “mauvais” ont une raison de mal agir, il y a toujours une raison qui justifie leurs exactions. Et il faut présenter au lecteur les circonstances qui ont poussé ces individus à se tourner du mauvais coté.

A.L. : Jojo reflète également votre passion pour la magie, l’illusionnisme… A.H. : Oui, je ne rate jamais un show de magie, au Japon ! Lance BARTON, David COPPERFIELD : vous savez, par exemple, ce tour ou il fait disparaître une moto…Ça m’intéresse beaucoup, je me donne du mal pour essayer de comprendre comment ils font tout ça ! Cela me donne également de l’inspiration.

A.L. : Comme pour la création du personnage de Zeppelli notamment ? A.H. : Oui (rires) !

A.L. : Et vous, pratiquez-vous la magie ? A.H. : Je connais quelques tours, je sais faire disparaître les pièces de monnaie (rires)

A.L. : Jojo’s bizarre adventure a souvent été comparé à Hokuto no Ken : qu’en pensez-vous ? A.H. : HARA Tetsuo est un de mes amis, nous dînons souvent ensemble. Il a complètement révolutionné la représentation du corps humain dans le manga, il m’a donc influencé également à ce niveau.

A.L. : Parlez-vous de vos travaux respectifs quand vous vous voyez ? A.H. : En fait, étant tous deux des professionnels du manga, nous évitons de parler boulot.

A.L. : Et peut-on dire que Jojo’s est émaillé de clins d’oeil, à HNK ? A.H. : Dans les premiers épisodes, oui, au niveau des corps masculins et des effets gore… Mais plus maintenant.

A.L. : Toujours en ce qui concerne votre travail sur la plastique de vos héros, quelles sont vos influences, hors manga ? A.H. : Je consulte en permanence des livres d’anatomie, des écorchés, pour la structure des os et des muscles. J’ai été très impressionné par le musée Palazzo Vecchio à Florence, en Italie. J’y ai acheté des ouvrages sur le sujet.

A.L. : La sculpture également ? Il y a des oeuvres dans ce musée démontrant des poses très caractéristiques de votre travail… A.H. : Oui, tout à fait, et j’aime également beaucoup le musée RODIN, ici à Paris. J’ai assisté à des séances de pose, cela m’a beaucoup touché.

A.L. : Pour finir, il semble qu’il y ait plusieurs niveaux de lecture dans Jojo, et chacun peut selon son âge, apprécier ce manga à sa façon. A qui destinez-vous Jojo en priorité ?

A.H. : Actuellement au Japon, on me demande d’écrire des choses pour un public plus jeune (moins de 15 ans), dans un esprit très mignon, très Kawaii… Mais tout cela est très loin de moi, en fait. Pour écrire quelque chose de correct, il faut avant tout être capable de le comprendre et de l’apprécier.

A.L. : Chose étonnante, Jojo’s Bizarre’s adventure semble beaucoup plaire aux lectrices françaises, alors qu’il semblait destiné avant tout à un public masculin. Qu’est-ce qui peut justifier cela, à votre avis ?

A.H. : Eh bien, peut-être le fait que mes héros sont tous très beau garçon ! (Rires)

Remerciements pour la traduction à M. OGII Michael-Akira, organisateur de l’exposition. Jump Remix P4 Vol.27 (01/2004)= '''Hirohiko Araki Interview - Kira My Hero (Short Summary) "Kira Yoshikage is obviously a pun on Killer, and of course Killer Queen. Regarding how his name is spelled, the reason I use 吉良 (Kira), and 吉影 (Yoshikage) is because I love alliteration.

I love Kira's personality. He is always calm and tries to keep a low profile. He consistently does his best to live a quiet life, which includes secretly killing women and always having a hand to hold (literally). The way he keeps a record of the length of his nails is similar to things I do, like keeping track of my blood pressure. He knows and admits his quirks and usually knows what he's doing; he understands that there is no way to stop him. I admire him so much except for the fact he kills.

You know the photo of Kira with his parents? I thought I'd describe his childhood and all he had gone through, but decided against it as I figured Kira's childhood would have made the readers feel sorry for him. That's not good; after all, he is the main villain Josuke has to face. Instead of trying to illustrate it fully, I tried to hint how his childhood was like, such as the fact his parents are old. Another is his mom in the photo, doesn't she look somehow strange?


 * In Deadman's Questions, I hid the fact that the main character was Kira until the very end of the story because I didn't want core fans to read though the story with the image of Kira in mind.
 * Why did Kira's father have the bow and arrow?--He received it from DIO.
 * I never planned for Cinderella being Kira's ticket to survival. I usually deal with the plot on a weekly basis.
 * With Kira's death, I wanted to make Morioh seem "eternal". In my mind, Morioh just stayed the same, so things such as "what happen to Josuke afterwards," aren't that important. Amoungst all the bosses in the JoJo series, I love Kira best.
 * About Josuke's hairstyle...my editor said it was "out of fashion." That comment made my day, though it would be more challenging for me to describe Josuke's personality."

- Hirohiko Araki

Full Interview "Before we talk about Kira, lets talk about the town of Morioh.

It is modelled after a new residential development built close to where I grew up. Back then, I was looking at these new buildings and felt a sort of anxiety as opposed to admiration. “Was everything really going well [in there]?”

Looking from the outside, you see all these warm lights in the houses, but you have no idea what people are doing inside. These houses that looked the same were being built and they all looked pristine and happy. Doesn’t that sort of make you feel like a Kira might be [lurking] there? (laughter)

With ‘Diamond is Unbreakable’ my theme was to build out a town. I wanted to draw the humor and spookiness that might be lurking the peripheries of everyday life. Even myself now, there might be bizarre things going on if I just change my point of view.

I was also very influenced by the novels of Stephen King. I was reading them a lot in the 80’s and 90’s, but I especially liked ‘Misery’. The stage is fixed and you just keep delving deeper and deeper within it. Back then I read a lot of King novels.

Also with Part 4, I got to bring in a lot of my own tastes into the work so that was fun. Games, shops, Italian restaurants! With Tonio’s store, I paid a lot of attention to what I was drawing down to the ornaments. It was great bringing that into the fold too… Research was also really easy—I just had to go home to Sendai (laughter) I would just go back, take a few pictures at a souvenir shop and draw them in—all within the realm of not being scolded [for frivolous travel] of course!

Also, Josuke’s hairstyle, even my editor pushed back being like ‘Please draw a main character suited for the era’. But I thought it was good because he wasn’t. The way he cares about his hairstyle, it’s very ‘70’s~80’s delinquent’-like isn’t it? But when you go to the countryside, you occasionally see people like that (laughter) When I was a student, I would stay away from people like that because they scared me, but now there’s almost something endearing about them.

So it seems that when we remixed the comics, there were 7 volumes just dedicated to episodes related to Kira. I myself was like ‘Wow, did I really draw that much of him?’

One of the themes of ‘Diamond is Unbreakable’ is that Horror may be lying right behind our everyday lives. The reason for that is because I liked reading books on serial killers back in the 80’s—this is right before ‘Silence of the Lambs’ would be published and that became a trend—and I wanted to understand what the motivation of serial killers were. Why would you be born a human and do things like this? Those types of questions really interested me and the actions of these people I found really spooky.

So when I started drawing out ‘everyday life’, I had an initial assumption that a serial killer would be the enemy. A sort of different enemy from ‘Stardust Crusaders’, one that lies in wait. The ‘Stardust Crusader’ enemies came rushing in, but [I was thinking of] an enemy that would sort of lure you in… Eventually I was thinking of drawing something like that, but I wasn’t imagining Kira Yoshikage as a specific character from the start.

The first enemies were student-level enemies like Okuyasu and Keicho, also the guitarist Otoishi Akira—at first I was thinking of student level, delinquent level enemies. The reason for that being that I didn’t want to make a sort of ‘Greatest enemy’. When you create a ‘Greatest enemy’ to be overcome, to be the goal, the readers can’t focus on anything besides that. I didn’t want that to become a weakness in the work. For every story I wrote, I wanted the attention to be on what’s happening right now.

But it seems ‘Jojo’ readers really wanted a ‘Greatest enemy’ of some sort, I guess DIO gave off too strong an impact…. so when it seemed like the end was in sight, I thought up of Kira.

The name Kira is of course from ‘Killer’—so a murderer. Its very simple (laughter) The name ‘Yoshikage’… I wanted the first kanji of both names to be the same. Same with Jojo right? So it might be easy to remember if I aligned it around the letter ‘吉’. That;s all. But it sounded right.

The first appearance, I drew from the PoV of Kira. I wanted to draw something from the point of view of the antagonist. Up until this point, I only wrote the villains from the point of view of the protagonists—the villains as seen by the protagonists. But antagonist has a point of view as well, and I wanted to draw what their mental state might be. Why does Kira commit murders? And I wanted to draw that in a fashion where he stays an antagonist and doesn’t become a protagonist.

So I didn’t want to make him a very sympathetic character. When you read about the young lives of these serial killers, you often see that they lived unhappy childhoods. But if you start drawing that out, they become useless as antagonists. So I took care to cut out those parts as best I could when building his character. That took a bit of work.

For DIO, he had a thing about becoming a pinnacle over humanity right? But Kira is pursuing true human happiness. That’s why he hates trouble. He just wants to live in a world of his own interests, and that’s what makes him dangerous (laughter) But he might have an philosophy of his own… The enemies up until that point like DIO and Kars were all aiming for the top—it might have been symbolic of the Japanese economy up until that point, like the bubble economy (laughter). Back in those days, DIO’s might have been the more natural mindset and you might unconsciously sympathize more with that.

When I was drawing Kira, what people were looking for was tranquility. The idea that happiness is not about standing on top of others. Kira’s awards since he was a middle schooler were all for the #3 spot. Not #1 or #2, but #3. Not conspicuous, but still respectful. He himself has the talent to become #1. But standing out, making enemies, being chased, feeling pressure, feeling expectations he can’t handle that at all. There might be a lot of adults who think like that, but it’ll be creepy if someone was thinking that when they’re a kid right? It’s much cuter for kids to be like ‘I’m going to become #1!’ That sort of abnormality was what I wanted to draw, that sort of odd genius.

Killing Sugimoto Reimi when he was 18, that was Kira’s first murder. It’s around the same time Jotaro and his companions fought DIO. Maybe that was a sort of year when the stars aligned. A year of destiny. Josuke was saved by the man with the pompadour that year too, so a lot of things went on.

His first murder, it was probably by impulse. By chance, he saw Reimi and snuck into her house… and that changed his fate. If not for that incident, he might not have lived a happy life without killing, but the stars steered him wrong. And from there, you can’t shake fate. His first murder went a long time without being uncovered. You read about serial killers and how they have dozens of bodies buried under the floor. You wonder how that happens without being uncovered, but that’s really scary right? Maybe its driven by the apathy of the neighbors… With that first murder, Kira became destined to kill 48 people.

Kira’s background of bottling up his nails… that was inspired from a real life story of someone who preserved his nails to monitor his own condition and stress levels. That person is not a serial killer (laughter) That nail story was interesting, and I remembered it. It seemed like something Kira might do… ‘When my nails have grown x millimeters, I’m doing great!’ ‘This is when I can never be caught!’ I feel like I do something similar… I measure my blood pressure and read from it my condition. Sometimes I feel invincible when the readings are good. There might be athletes who do that too… not with nails of course. Kira just does a sorta-creepy version of that (laughter)

Now for Kira’s family, do you remember that scene where you see a picture of Kira’s family, I put a lot of thought into drawing that. It’s not a fun-looking family, but it also looks sort of peaceful… and that’s creepy. The father and mother appears close to each other, but also distant. They probably haven’t ever really had a major fight either. When you read about a serial killer’s life, you feel chills when you come across a picture of them as a child. I wanted to imbue that picture with a bit of that feeling.

Now Kira’s father, he was a strange person. Not quite a criminal, but considered odd. He probably knew his son was a murderer and went ahead hiding his crimes. Of course, Kira’s father went to Egypt and obtained the bow and arrow from Enya to protect his son. Right around then, DIO was looking for allies around the world and Kira’s father was one of those accepted as having potential by him. The same for Okuyasu’s father. People who had been scouted by DIO were all around the world, and even among them, Kira’s father and Okuyasu’s father may have had extra attention paid to them as they were in Japan along with Jotaro. For the mother, I haven’t drawn anything about her at all, but I think she may have done a sort of ‘abusive coddling’ towards Kira. That’ll be scary right?

Even now, I wonder if I should have drawn out Kira’s relationship with his parents in more depth. But I had to cut it out with much reluctance… or maybe I should say that I didn’t have the courage to draw that out. Like I said before, I didn’t want to detail Kira’s past too much. I didn’t want the readers to look at Kira and his father and think ‘these are actually very sad characters’. I drew out Kira’s mental state when killing, but if I started delving into the fundamental reason why he kills, Kira becomes a sort of sympathetic character… if you start emphasizing with Kira that’s not really appropriate for a Shonen manga. I didn’t want readers to feel sympathy. That may be the hardest thing about drawing out Kira. Although I think I might have been able to add another two or three volume if I started delving into Kira’s mental state, his motivations and his relationship with his parents.

I’m really interested in familial relations… the Joestar bloodline is about families too after all. When I draw a character, I start wondering about their parents or siblings. It might be because I was influenced by my parents and sisters a lot. When follow that trail, when you draw out an antagonist I start wondering what influences he got from his family. But if you start delving into that person’s background, you start straying from the theme. There’s so much you could draw out. Even DIO had a lot of influence from his father. But because this is a weekly serial manga, its always difficult to decide how to cut that out. I mean, you only have 19 pages to draw on a week. That’s no space at all. You basically just have to take one idea and run with it. But even then it won’t fit, so I have to think hard about how I might condense two pages down to one…

Kira was cornered once and had to flee. Some people thought that might be the end of Part 4, but I was always planning on reviving him. His flight is equivalent to DIO’s resurrection. You think he’s lost, but then he surges back… around there was I really felt a sort of vitality from him. A different sort of vitality from DIO. DIO’s is merely a biological vitality, but Kira was able to tap into the world of a sort of spiritual or mental strength. At that point, Kira trumped Josuke and his friends in spiritual strength. It’s because he had that resurrection that Kira became such a great antagonist. If he had given up then, he would have been a no-go.

I didn’t think at all about using Cinderella to change his appearance. When he was cornered and I was thinking hard about how Kira might escape, lighting struck me and I realized ‘hey I could just use Cinderella which I wrote about last episode!’ I’m basically thinking at a week-by-week interval and never about what happens after that. I don’t know about Jump manga these days, but it’s all about how I make this week interesting for me.

I also like that part after this where Kira becomes a ‘father’ as Kawajiri Kosaku. There’s a P.K. Dick novel about an alien masquerading as a father in a family; I wanted to draw something like that. Only the son knows that he’s an alien… those types of stories are fun. Those episodes are written from the point of view of the son Kawajiri Hayato, and I think it was good as it changed up the pace. After that you had a few Kira point of view stories and you saw that wife falling in love with Kira. I guess it’s plausible that you might grow to love someone if they’ve actually changed, but falling in love with a serial killer, that’s sort of abnormal too and good.

At the end, the son discovers his secret and Kira discovers a new ability. That’s an extension of his resurrection. It’s impossible to stick around in Jojo with the same ability, you have to power up. The youngling who develops into something greater is a common archetype in Shonen. It’s one of the things I feel are a ‘must have’ in a story. Josuke and Jotaro are sort of ‘completed’ characters so it’s difficult to draw a development scene for them, but Koichi-kun and Kawajiri Hayato fit that type. To see Kira also grow in parallel to them is an atypical way of fulfilling a Shonen stereotype.

On ‘Bites the dust’ ability. When you start thinking around the theme of time or rather time travel there’s a lot of variations you can delve into like stopping time, rewinding time… So its sort of like me passing on ideas I wasn’t able to use for DIO. I like the idea of time manipulation. I did something like that with ‘Golden Wind’ and ‘Stone Ocean’.

Writing the ‘Bites the Dust’ episodes were fun. It felt like I was assembling a puzzle or building a game. But because the same time was incremented so many times, I became concerned with whether the readers would follow along. I said this before too, but given that I only have 19 pages a week, I started wondering if this was appropriate for a Weekly manga. A weekly serial has build up story tension within those 19 minutes then pass it along to the next week. It’s a lot of work, but I see those as the rules I have to work within.

In the end, Kira dies after having been run over by an ambulance, and his face was obliterated and nobody could tell who he is.

With ‘Diamond is Unbreakable’ … with the town of Morioh, I wanted to trap it into a world of ‘eternity’. Like would the wife have been happy if she knew that her husband was no longer the same person? If she realized it, it would be a bit boring right? So I was fine with that state continuing forever and no answer being resolved. Within myself, Morioh will forever be in that state. What happened to Josuke after the series? I don’t think about that at all. Morioh is ‘eternal’.

I drew Kira also in a spinoff called ‘Deadman’s Q’. Being trapped in an ‘eternal’ world with his soul being unable to go to heaven or hell, I thought that might be a form of suffering or punishment too. The same thing with Diavolo in ‘Golden Wind’, but it might be a punishment to be trapped within eternity. In the commentary for the short story collection [‘Under Eecution, Under Jailbreak’] I wrote that I was tearing up as I drew the story (laughter) I was very invested in Kira. I almost understood his feelings, if only he hadn’t committed murder… I didn’t draw it at the time, but thinking back on it I feel that he might have been person with the burden of sadness too.

Out of all the villains I’ve drawn so far, Kira is my favorite. I like DIO too… but more than DIO. Because he was seeking a quiet life and wasn’t a character you would see often in a shonen manga, I was very invested"

- Hirohiko Araki Vento Aureo Afterword (08/2005)= Afterword written in the last volume of the Bunkoban version of Vento Aureo translated by twitter user @macchalion

"Jotaro Kujo, protagonist of part three "Stardust Crusaders", sets off for his journey accepting the bond that connects him to his grandfather and his grandfather's great-grandfather (Jonathan's father). There are six generations between them. In this case, I can say that Dio Brando, the enemy, represents both destiny and fate.

I don't think there's anyone who can assert they know anything about an ancestor from six generations previous. From his point of view, Jotaro completely ignores if his ancestor was someone who did good things or, rather, someone who made wrong choices. He just takes upon himself that blood bond that connects them, considering it an honor even! While I was writing this fifth series, Vento Aureo, I kept asking myself: "How should someone for whom the mere fact they were born is source of sadness, behave?"

Men can't choose how they come into the world. Some of them find themselves in happy families, others grow up in terrible places from the first moment. So what should this second group of people do, if destiny and fate were something already decided by gods or some kind of law that makes stars move in our vast universe? This is Vento Aureo's main theme and both the protagonists and their adversaries need to face it. Giorno, Bucciarati, Fugo, Narancia, Abbacchio, Mista. Every single one of them grew up, or rather was forced to grow up, at the edge of society and family. The same can be said about Trish really.

Could they ever challenge fate, destiny and change them? This was my most recurring thought while working on this story.

I was really down during that period for certain personal matters. What to do? If it were easy for humans to change them just with effort and will, destiny and fate would lose their meanings. If would be too easy. How could the protagonists fight against this sense of unavoidability? The answer, surprisingly, was given to me by the protagonists themselves. They don't try to change their destiny and even in their situation, they choose not to give up their spirit's purity. They firmly believe that happiness and a sense of justice are the same thing.

I mean, I'm the author and yet, while I was writing I ended up learning from my characters and this is what truly gave me courage. In these terms, thinking back, I feel I had the illusion of being accepted among them as a friend, more than just growing fond of Vento Aureo's protagonists myself.

There was one part in this fifth series I absolutely had to delete though. An episode I couldn't write at all. In my head, the story went that between Mista, Narancia, Fugo and Abbacchio, there would be a spy working for the boss and betray Giorno and Bucciarati. At first I had decided this traitor to be Fugo, but I couldn't do it.

My state of mind was so dark that the stories I wrote were becoming more and more evil, but in my heart I was starting to hate this behavior as time passed. Also, my heart broke just thinking about how Bucciarati would feel.

I absolutely can't understand betrayal from a trusted friend and this is why just thinking about it physically hurt me. I would have accepted any criticism saying that I "hadn't had the guts to do it" as an author, but I assure you I couldn't write that episode no matter what.

Maybe Giorno would have had to kill Fugo then and I'm sure this would have given a really bad impression to my youngest readers.

This is what lays behind that farewell scene in Venezia, with the publication of Vento Aureo's novel then I was able to have a story written about how Fugo would continue to help his companions from inside the organization.

To conclude, allow me to say something to my characters: Thank you, you are the Golden Wind that blows during the most difficult and sad moments."

- Hirohiko Araki

Stone Ocean Afterword (02/2009)= Afterword written in the last Japanese volume of Bunkoban version of Stone Ocean translated by twitter user @macchalion "The truth is, I don’t really know what to say about this. Writing this sixth part of “Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure - Stone Ocean”, I started feeling a great sense of satisfaction regarding the stand’s powers. I felt like I had reached the peak of my creativity, as an author I had drawn everything my capabilities allowed. ‘Time’ that got faster and faster for humans’ senses to perceive, getting closer to the concept of infinite – given we can’t really comprehend much of it. How could there possibly be a stand power bigger than this? “There’s nothing more incredible, my creativity has reached the highest point”, that’s what I thought. I normally think that feelings like a sense of satisfaction or personal realization are extremely scary. Finding yourself in a situation where you think everything’s going well and you don’t need to do anything more is without doubt a terrible situation, as a person and as a mangaka, but also if we think about society and the development of science, philosophy, art and culture in general. People act to achieve something, to obtain satisfaction above all else, but what do they do when they reach it? This contradictory feeling crept up my heart while I was coming up with an ending for ‘Stone Ocean’.

Jolyne Cujoh, our protagonist, felt a deep void in her heart too because she was missing the paternal love that brought her to befriend the shady guy that caused her to be imprisoned, after causing a car accident. But what’s important is the progress she makes because of that, because of the actions she has to do to save her father she becomes the strong woman she is. If we look at this story as a telling of the protagonist’s growth, her story had ended. So know what should I do for the accomplishment of this manga? In other words, I don’t have anything more to draw. It’s over. ‘Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure’ has reached its summit. This is ‘Stone Ocean’. The end. But this is not right, not at all, it feels wrong. The fact that I’m feeling accomplished should not be a good thing. It’s like a red light is in front of me, what should I do? This is what I was thinking then, until I had an idea. Go back to the origins! Isn’t this how Renaissance happened in Italy, going back to Greeks and Romans concepts in classic art? The French painter Gauguin also built a whole new painting going back the origins that Tahiti represented for him. I need to strengthen further Father Pucci’s stand power. This way time, the characters, the bloodlines and the whole universe will have a turnaround and go back to their origins. For ‘Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure’ I had to leave modern days and return to nature. I had to change Stone Ocean’s ending right before the last chapters for this reason, I brought out all the nostalgic feelings I had in my soul and this is why it came out like that. Jolyne Cujoh’s memories might be different in the reset of the universe but her love and her feelings are still there, they became something eternal and I’m sure she’ll keep growing wiser and stronger. I want the protagonist for the seventh part to be fighting against nature in a way that teaches him how to be mature. This were my thoughts upon writing the sixth part, maybe these things shouldn’t be said or written but this is the author’s afterword right? It came out like this."

- Hirohiko Araki

French Reportage (09/20/2006)= ""To be honest becoming a mangaka was my childhood dream. When I was about 9, I was drawing all the time at school and my friends I was showing my drawings to, like them a lot. It gaves me the bravery and desire to try my luck in that field. And after at universty I could participate in a contest which allowed me to begin my career as a mangaka."

"When I was young in the early 70's there was a huge amount of manga that I liked. My favorite ones being those with stories dealing about sports, horror, and even sci-fi. Therefore I was inspired by all of this to create my own stories. I'm not sure but still I consider having been inspired a lot of by the works of my elders and I reckon my work wouldn't be what it is "without them. Anyhow I'm still attached to the past of manga and there is still today influence by the authors I'd read as a teenager."

"What I've been trying to do when I started manga was to make evolve the drawing which was somehow too flat, but from the 80's on mangakas started to inspire from Michaelangelo's work. The generation of mangaka I belong to was inspired much by the artists like Michaelangelo or some French painters in order to create characters whose physical aspects was more striking."

(On Tetsuo Hara, I suppose) "The fact that our drawings look alike is very easy to explain. We started at about the same period in the early 80's and it was then too that movies starring Sylvester Stallone or Arnold Schwarzenegger started to come to Japan and all these action movies were big hits there. Actually I reckon we wanted to make manga starring macho characters, with big muscles and fighting all the time, a bit like the heroes of the action movies."

"Before the 5th part I reckon, the story was too long so I'll try to make them shorter now."

"The new generation of mangaka is about 10 years younger than me, so they've read Jojo in their childhood, and so it's normal that it has inspired them."

"What I've been trying to do when I started Jojo is to implement a powerful and invisible force which would overcome my characters during the fights. So the idea of stand came to me by thinking of shintoism, which teaches us that our ancestors are always by our side to protect us."

"It's a real pain in the ass for me trying to show the good side of some of my bad guys as it's always very hard. I'd rather go for a more stereotyped approach where I create a hero who will fundamentally be good and to make it balanced, oppose him to a truly evil being."

"About the animé nothing is planned so far but maybe in the future the 5th part will be adapted to TV too." (!?)

"I've no experience as a prisoner myself but I've visited jails and made researches on the subject to make my scenario credible and I've no real mesage to pass on except maybe the condition of mangaka regarding to their editors. Every week I've to hand in 20 new pages to mine. I work simply, on friday I imagine what's next in the story and write the scenario, then from saturday to tuesday I create the drawings, so normally I've two days off a week, but I mainly use them to imagine the sories of weeks to come."

"I deal with the main drawing but my assistants are the ones who deal with the details. And if I can be here today it's only because I've just finished the 6th part so I'm entitled to a few holidays. But the rest of the time I'm very busy.""

- Hirohiko Araki

Tokai Lecture (06/2006)= Renowned artist and ageless wunderkind Hirohiko Araki (Jojo's Bizarre Adventure, Baoh, Steel Ball Run) recently gave a lecture at Tokai Junior & High School in Nagoya City, Aichi Prefecture, as part of their Saturday Program series, as transcribed/compiled by @JOJO, Japan's premier site for Jojo-related news. Due to its length this entry will be broken into 2 parts.

The lecture hall was filled to its 1,500 person capacity. There were so many people that there was a delay while people moved in and out of the hall, and the lecture began 15 minutes later than planned, at 12:45.

[12:45: The Lecture Hall]

After a student MC introduces Mr. Araki and his body of work, he abruptly pops up on stage, at which time the hall erupts into a deafening round of applause. Mr. Araki, quite nervous at the reception, immediately has a slip of the tongue, saying "I'm a little honored to meet all of you today." "I'm a little..no..quite messed up. I feel like I've met an entire lifetime's worth of people today." Although he claims that he is not a performer, and asks not to expect laughs, he claims "I'm just going to meander along today," scoring some unintentional laughs.

[Reason For Accepting The Invitation]

Araki, who marks his 25th year as a manga artist this year, used to dislike (from well over a decade ago) being told "I used to read your comics!" "I was a fan when I was young!" etc, since it stirred fears within him that perhaps he was getting old, and becoming irrelevant. But in the past 5 years or so, he has had a gradual change of heart, and has begun to enjoy and appreciate the accolades he gets, especially from older people and people in esteemed positions in society. Also, when he was younger he may have been writing manga to benefit himself and his publisher's bottom line, but now he has a slightly different point of view and wants to give back to people, especially younger people. That's when he got an invitation from Saturday Program, and, figuring it would probably just be a classroom of 30-40 people, he said "sure, I'll do it." However, he arrived today to this circus, and thought, "this wasn't what I signed up for." (audience bursts into laughter)

[Motives For Drawing Manga, Family, Days of Youth]

Young Araki lived with his father, an office worker, his mother, a stay-at-home mom, and younger identical twin sisters. Those sisters were quite a handful: for example, if there were 3 snacks, the sisters, upon arriving home first, would eat all 3, and then proceed to conceal any traces of evidence. Growing up, young Araki, thinking that there weren't any snacks, "would think 'man, I'm hungry' and go chew on something like a really old piece of kamaboko." (audience bursts into laughter). And when his sisters' evil doings came to light, a fight would erupt; and this would occur on a daily basis. (yet more laughter) He would often feel such a sense of exclusion and ill-will towards his sisters that he didn't want to come home. He used to find relief in spending time along in his room, reading classic manga from the 70's and his father's collection of art books, which he supposes was his motive for drawing manga. He figures that had he not started drawing manga, he "might have gotten out of hand and killed my sisters." (laughter)

[Days of Submissions and Rejections]

He attended a prep school through junior high and high school, but a friend complimented him on the manga he drew (apparently he drew his first manga while he was in 4th grade), which made him think that if his very first fan thought he was good, he might want to become a manga artist. So, he began to secretly draw manga when his parents were not looking. He first began submitting his work during his first year of high school; however, all of his submissions were rejected. At the same time, a rash of artists who were the same age (Yudetamago) or younger than him (Masakazu Katsura) continued to make big splashes with their debut. But Mr. Araki could not understand why he was rejected, and decided to finish off a submission on an all-nighter and go on a 4-hour trip to pay a visit to the editors in Tokyo, and to ask them for an explanation. At first he intended to visit Shogakukan, which published Shonen Sunday, but he was intimidated by the size of their building, and decided to take his submission into the smaller Shueisha building next door. It was noon when he visited, but one rookie editor (about 6'2", or 185 cm, tall) happened to be there, so he showed him his work. However, the editor, after reading the first page, promptly quipped "your white-out's leaked (you haven't fixed it)": he was criticized every time the editor flipped through each page; Mr. Araki, already exhausted from having been up all night, felt like he was going to pass out. However, after he was finished, he was told that it might be good, and was immediately told to fix it up for the Tezuka Awards in 5 days. That submission was "Buso Poker (Armed Poker)", which won was the runner-up prize at the Tezuka Awards.

[The Jump Editors At The Time Were Really Scary]

At the time, Mr. Torishima (Akira Toriyama's editor, and inspiration for the Dr. Slump character Dr. Mashirito) would take submissions out of their envelopes, glance at the folder, promptly go "I don't want to see this style!" and order a rewrite. Apparently, he wanted people to draw in such a way that looking at the cover was enough to make people want to read the manga. The editorial department as a whole was always on edge at the time. But he also mentioned in the latter half of his lecture that manga editors were like golf caddies; they provided objective information like "why don't you hit this way" or "you're X meters away from the green" and that he appreciated them. He also said that people who wanted to become manga artists had to get along with editors.

[Drawing Manga, Araki-Style Part (1): 10 Meters]

Drawing styles which are so distinctive that you can look at a person from 10 meters away and go, "oh hey, he's reading that manga" are incredible: Araki managed to make his debut, but didn't feel like he had that unique style. And so from 1981 onwards he started thinking about how he could achieve that distinctive style, something that would make people think "oh, that's him!"

[Drawing Manga, Araki-Style Part (2): The World's Most Simple Drawing]

(Showing a blank piece of paper) If you told your art teacher "this is a drawing of 'snow" he would be very upset at you, but in manga you could say this was "the flash from a nuclear bomb" or "my soul is barren" and that would fly. And here Mr. Araki drops a bomb: "There are people who get paid for stuff like this." (audience bursts into laughter) "It's amazing, really. You know, like....I guess I could get in trouble for mentioning names." (more laughter) [Note: probably in reference to Shaman King, which printed a blank 2-page pullout to supposedly express an "incredible move"] "And coloring the page all black, and saying "he went to hell." Sort of like in the last few chapters of Death Note." (audience goes into hysterical laughter, applause) Mr. Araki tried to patch things up by claiming that he was joking, but could not help further mentioning how much per page said-artists were probably paid for those particular pages.

[Drawing Manga, Araki-Style Part (3): The Ultimate Character]

Araki introduces modern abstract art such as Barnett Newman's drawing of an orange square on a piece of canvas, Agness Martin's drawing of nothing but a pencil line on white canvas etc. And then he drew the following, calling it the ultimate simple, ideal character in manga anybody could draw:

Oh no, we're gonna get sued! "I might get in trouble for displaying this in public, so." (audience bursts into laughter)

He also introduced things like the smiley face and Morizo and Kiccoro (Mr. Araki thought that Akira Toriyama had designed them), and explained that he respected these types of drawings that anybody could recognize, and that it was what he aspired for. "It's incredible. It's the ultimate style."

[Drawing Manga, Araki-Style Part (4): Gauguin]

Gaugin's art, while having depth, also did things like contain certain colors within certain areas, paint the ground pink and the trees blue etc. Araki loved Gauguin's art ever since he was a child, and has been deeply influenced by him. When Jojo became an OVA, one of the animators asked Araki, "What color is Jotaro?" however Araki had no such concept. He colors everything based on calculation. For example, in Volume 54 Giorno's clothes are pink, but in Volume 63 they are blue. Also, regarding the color cover illustration, he explains that placing the color blue beside pink exudes more power. He says that he gets his inspiration from 80's art, shading techniques in Western art, classical paintings and gets inspiration for his various poses from sculptures. All of this research, blended with Araki's own personality, result in Jojo's art style.

[Drawing Manga, Araki-Style Part (5): Aim & Direction]

(Araki shows a diagram mapping the world of manga, broken into 4 quadrants with the X-axis labeled　"Using classical methods to portray reality" and "Impressionist markings and symbolic fantasy" and the Y-axis labeled "Treating introspective themes such as inner emotions as the central focus" and "Putting weight on the plot structure. "Suspense" and "creating a sense of the world")

If you don't think about "where you stand," you won't have any sense of direction even after you become a mangaka, wandering from idea to idea, not knowing what you want to write about and ending up becoming one of those people who asks their editor, "What should I write?" In the case of Jojo, Araki is trying to pursue reality by portraying things with classical methodology, but he gives precedence to emotion and inner thought over plot structure, trying to portray the protagonists' destiny, so he ends up in the bottom-left quadrant.

[Drawing Manga, Araki-Style Part (6): The Theme is "Mystery"]

Araki was fascinated by mysteries ever since he was a child, fantasized about deserted islands and believed that King Kong and Nessie existed, and so writes his manga with "mystery" as the central theme. In Jojo, Araki wondered what "superpowers" really were, and if he could portray "energy" itself, which lead to Parts 1&2, and the Stands in Part 3, which were like guardians who could "destroy boulders and stuff." They would "stand" by their master and would be called "stands." Apparently Part 3 began immediately after Part 2 with no interval in between.

[Drawing Manga, Araki-Style Part (7): Like an RPG or Board Game]

At the time, the "pyramid (tournament) formula" (A would fight & defeat B, then fight stronger character C, and on and on) was all the craze in Shonen Jump. But, Araki wondered, how strong could they get? Wouldn't the entire system collapse as soon as you reached the top, much like the economic bubble of the 80's in Japan? It wasn't like there could be an infinite number of levels of strength. So, he decided to create an RPG/board game-style system where characters traveled to different places to fight enemies, as seen in Jojo Part 3, where the protagonists traveled across Egypt while battling enemies

Araki's lecture ended here and proceeded to a Q&A with students, which may or may not be posted here as Part 3.

[13:38: Araki-sensei's Talk Ends Here]

From now on the lecture will be a discussion between Araki-sensei and the students of Tokai Junior & High School. Since there were a lot of questions, they'll be summarized and presented together in a certain order.

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (1): "When You Were Young, What Was Your Source of Inspiration?"]'''

"Manga, movies... I didn't have any collections; neither did I have any 'solid' objects like plastic models. I enjoyed drawing pictures. I was a boy who wanted to live in a world of fantasy with movies and novels.

(When asked what influenced his works) "After achieving success, respecting my sempai was the most important thing for me. It all started with Da Vinci - reading about such people was very important for me. I learned about the things they mastered, and through their discoveries, I found my own answer.

As for manga I read when I was a boy, the most significant one was Kajiwara Ikki/Nagayasu Takumi's Ai to Makoto (Love and Truth), the scene where the protagonist is stabbed by a knife... although the manga ended in the next issue (a January New Year's double issue), it was still a rather extraordinary experience for me. When I was in middle school, I joined the kendo club because of Tetsuya Chiba's kendo manga Ore wa Teppei (I'm Teppei)."

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (2): "The Model for Morioh Town, Sendai City"]'''


 * Morioh Town is a town in JoJo, while Sendai is Araki's hometown.

"Sendai, when I was a kid, was an old and historical city. Since the '80s, construction began on a new residential district. The new houses were beautiful, but strangers from who-knows-where were scary, and those personal experiences have been tied together with the town itself."

"Well, I don't think there are any homicidal maniacs, but..." (Everyone starts a roar of laughter). Of course, Araki-sensei likes his hometown very much, but he was intimidated by the rapid increase in stragers, maybe Morioh Town was made based on his "disdain" of that situation. Of course, using the real name of the city in his manga may anger people, so Araki-sensei changed the name to something else.


 * 1) Also refer to Kahoku Shinpou: Araki Hirohiko's "Buried Gold Requires Daily Expedition" and Araki Hirohiko's talk-essay "My manga are the 'outcries of my heart'"

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (3): "What About Love and Passion?"]'''

Although he went a boy's school, he had a girlfriend. "There's not much to add, since it's what causes the most problems in today's relationships" (everyone starts a roar of laughter).


 * 1) By the way, Araki-sensei is married, and according to an interview from "Weekly Shounen Jump", Araki met his first love during his first year in high school, and his preference for the opposite was "a woman who is not ladylike."

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (4): "What Model Did You Base Your Protagonists On?"]'''

"Eeeeh?" Araki-sensei appears worried. There was no model, but there were influences from "muscle movies" such as "Rambo" and "Terminator." Jotaro Kujo (a character from JoJo) feels like Clint Eastwood: he doesn't run, his movements are minimal and he's a silent person. "On the other hand, the Stands are fast." The personalities of protagonists' from each part are different. After drawing Part I, I wanted to do something I haven't done before. (1st Part: Serious --> 2nd Part: A crazy person)

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (5): "Irene = Gorgeous★Irene?"]'''

What is the relationship between Irene of Gorgeous★Irene and the Irene who made her appearance in the last part of "JoJo 6" (Stone Ocean Volume 17)?

"I was just having a good time, there is no deep meaning behind it, I'm sorry." (Everyone laughs).

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (6): "About the Ability of 'Time'"]'''

The most powerful technique: "Time". Stopping it, returning to the past, watching the future... if there were people who can control such a thing, they'd be invincible. For a main character with powers that aren't invincible, I want to have people wonder how such a character could win. The ability to control physical things, such as gravity, is also very powerful.

From Araki Hirohiko/Shibasaki Tomoka's Osaka University of Arts, College Manga Vol. 4:


 * Araki: About time, when I think about it, it's incredibly powerful. You can do things like repeating the same morning over and over, stopping time while jumping, and the people who become visible only at a particular time, etc. But if I used that concept every time, someone would say: "Is JoJo only about 'time'?" So... (laughs).


 * Shibasaki: Is it because you're interested in the representation of time?


 * Araki: It's an interesting and powerful concept. To what extent is it changing? Is the other side of the earth being affected by it as well? And things like that.


 * Shibasaki: What is the maximum affected range when time is stopped?


 * Araki: All the way out into space. Speaking of which, what kind of energy would that be?

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (7): "Joseph Joestar"]'''

And now the 'forbidden question': "Why, as an old man, is Joseph such a lustful man?" "Although JoJo was a story that ended naturally after Part 3, I asked myself: 'Should I draw a 4th part? There shouldn't be anymore Jojo!'" (Everyone laughs). Since I didn't know what would happen in the future, even though I wanted to keep his personality, the personality did match up with his age (Joestar is an old man in Part 4).

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (8): "Lineage"]'''

When asked about the reason why he's only focusing on the story of the "Joestar family", according to Araki, going back, back, way back, all the way to the origin of the family lineage, his character's lineage gives him a feeling of pride - the wonder and the mystery that exists within the "lineage". "I put more importance on such things than others (said with a serious tone)".

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (9): "If You Can Describe Manga in A Single Word"]'''

Troubled by the question, Araki replied: "My combined feeling would be 'the salvation of the heart'? I think it's very important."

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (10): "Western music and its influence"]'''

Using names from Western music to name his characters and "Stands" is a "simple hobby" for Araki. It's also a way to pay his respect towards rock artists. "But the fact that nowadays there aren't many names of bands to use is becoming a problem". (Everyone starts a roar of laughs). The imitative sounds of Jojo is also influenced by music (This was said on "Weekly Shounen Jump"as well). While on the subject, according to SOUL'd OUT, their music is influenced by JoJo. So while "JoJo" is influenced by Rock, it is also influencing "Rock"!

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (11): "About the Change in Design"]'''

When asked about his designs that continue to change, Araki replied that since he's not trying to draw using classical techniques, the designs won't be the same, and usually experience rapid changes. "I'm not concerned about the old drawings (assertion)." Though the readers may get confused, I wonder if they will forgive me".


 * 1) It has also being reported that in Hirohiko Araki's collection of short stories, Gorgeous★Irene, the illustration of Irene that was drawn for Ultra Jump in 2003, was originally a character drawn in 1985 as an entirely different person. At that time, the comment from UJ PRESS was: "I can't draw in my old style anymore".

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (12): "You Stopped Drawing Your Self-Portrait"]'''

Often fan letters would ask: "Please take out that character from the manga", but since the character is almost complete, I don't want to take it out, and that is all. Although "Baoh the Visitor" ended as though it will later continue, but...

'''[Question for Araki-sensei! (13): "If you can describe JoJo in a single word"]'''

To a question that he hates to answer, Araki-sensei's answer was: "'The enigma of human beings', it's something I wanted to draw". As a human who works with a theme that will last for an eternity, that's all. Moreover, the manga is also being drawn for people who have committed crimes, it will make them think: "How did I become like this? Is there a meaning in this existence?" It's a "eulogy of human".

[Conclusion]

And so the time has come, the last words from the moderator, and the falling of the curtain. The clock says it is 2:05 PM on June 24, 2006. An event of about 1 hour and 20 minutes long, but to Araki's fans, without a doubt it was a "golden personal experience." Escorted by applause heavy as thunder, Araki-sensei disappeared behind the curtain with a smile on his face.

- End -

Translated by Aldo Phantom Blood PS2 (2006)= "Your thoughts about your 25th anniversary as an author? I think that it was a very quick 25 years. But when I look back at my work...it's kind of like the stuff around the Phantom Blood era is the work of someone else. Yeah, that's what I honestly feel. So, when I read it I can kind of read it objectively; I can read it as though I was a fan.

Do you read back on your old work? Not very much, but if there's a game or something released like now, I'll read back and think "Ohh, so I was writing this kind of stuff?" Once the stands started coming out, I often forget about some characters. Someone will mention a guy and I'll be like, "Who was that again?" and I'll read back and say "Ohh yeah there was that guy." Kind of like that. The readers know more than me.

Next year will be the 20th anniversary of JoJo. Well, they let me debut on the New Year's of '82 but that still felt a bit vague to me. I couldn't really imagine myself as a manga artist; it wasn't clear on what kind of manga artist I was going to be. It was like I just was incidentally awarded the Tezuka Award, it wasn't really like I was aiming to win it. So that was kind of when I began training. And...when I look at the other Jump artists manga, they all had their own distinct styles. So the period when I was thinking about what style and what kind of manga I should draw was right before JoJo. I sort of feel that I finally became a pro with JoJo; it was like everything opened up in front of my eyes.

How was "JoJo" born? I liked movies and at the time Sylvester Stallone and Arnold Schwarzenegger were popular. They're both muscular characters and their bodies are covered in muscle, which made me think to myself "I wonder who the strongest person in the world is?" This question was basically the beginning of the idea of JoJo. Themes such as immortality, seeking life, justice and things that humans innately seek spawned from this and eventually lead to the creation of Part one. So basically stuff to do with immortality and super macho guys and how strong they can get; that was what I was pursuing. Also, I had gone on a trip to Italy about 2 years before that and you may already know but, the art in Italy kind of strives for human beauty. When I saw the original artworks, it made me want to do the same.

The origin of the name "JoJo" I wonder if it's okay to say this..? Umm, the place I used to hold meetings with the editor was at a local family restaurant in my neighborhood called Jonathan's. We were thinking of making the name "Jonathan" Something, and you know how a name can be two S's like Steven Spielberg? I wanted something like that so I thought "Well if it's Jonathan then it'll start with J so...Joestar should be okay." But that was really adventurous for a Shonen manga because it was taboo to have a foreigner as a main character; it was that kind of era. It was a big adventure so I was really grateful to my editor at the time.

Regarding the birth of the arch nemesis, Dio He's full of confidence, very arrogant and he's aiming to become a God, or top of the world. Because of this, I used the Italian word, 'Dio,' that is used to refer to a God, as well as the 'Dio' that plays Heavy Metal. I like Heavy Metal and Rock so I used those as a reference to make characters. They're also characters that I created to signify 'black and white' or good and evil.'

Part 1:Phantom Blood What were your initial ideas? Back when I started drawing part one, I liked stories that went over several generations like 'East of Eden' and the show 'Roots' that they did on TV. The lead character changes but it kinda continues; it's something like an American periodical drama or periodical novel. And I don't think it was very Jump-like in style but I thought that it might be good to go where nobody else had before. There's also a manga that I really respect called Babel II by Yokoyama Mitsuteru which has fights that follow rules. I also wanted fights that followed rules in JoJo, so the Hamon was one of those things. Also, you can't see psychic abilities right? Like if you concentrate your mind and something breaks, you can't really see it. But it's a manga so I thought I should be able to draw it and try and make it easy for readers to know what kind of psychic powers they were, which is how I came up with the ripple. It kind of spread from that like how ripples slowly spread, no pun intended. (Slowly is 'jojo' in Japanese) When I look at him now, I think Jonathan is too much of a good boy. If I was to draw him now, I'd probably show more of the weaknesses of his heart too.

Part 2: Battle Tendency Was Joseph's personality affected by Part one? One more thing that you weren't supposed to do in those days was to let your main character die. That was another forbidden act. We had a discussion as to whether that will happen first and it was eventually decided in a meeting that we'd kill the main character. Because of this, I had to drastically change the story's characters and portray events that I didn't show in part one in part two and then similarly portray events I didn't show in part two in part three. That was my plan. I had a story devised up until part three, but because the story convention required Part 2 to be different to Part 1, I created Joseph. He does share similarities to Jonathan though in that he is also a muscle type.

Was it always your plan to revive Dio in Part 3? I really wanted to draw him being dead for awhile and then coming back to life, but if I was to do that I needed something to happen in between (Part 2). Yeah.

Part 3: Stardust Crusaders How was the process of changing from Ripples to Stands? I tried portraying the ripple through pictures and I also tried portraying the psychic ability of Stands with pictures too but, how should I say it... I wanted to have punches from here (away from body). I had a meeting for it where I was asked, "What are you going to do next? You can't use the Ripple anymore." But when I said, "Well, a punch comes out of here (referring to the front of the body) and breaks stuff," they'd be confused and wouldn't understand me. So I was like, how should I say this...? Well, there's a thing like a guardian spirit and...it comes out and attacks." That's how I explained what the new ability would be and nobody would understand what I was on about. I told them that I think I could create alot of characters this way; I could make like a green colored punch or a sharp thing spawn and make them fight. Unlike the ripple, I can do lots of variations. That's how I started with Stands, though I originally thought that people who read it at first wouldn't know what's going on. Stands gave me alot of trouble when it came to explaining them, but I really felt that I could keep inventing new characters and ideas this way forever. It was like I dug up a gold mine. No one else thought it was gold, but I was like "Wow, look what I dug up!"

Part 4: Diamond is Unbreakable What were your ideas from Part 4 and onwards? Part 3 was a story that had the shape of a role playing game. It's like a board game where you go here and there. There's a book called "Around the World in 80 Days," which I made Part 3's story with that as an influence. If that's the case, then enemies have to be types that come and attack Jotaro themselves, though they might be waiting for them too. So when i was thinking of ideas I thought of people that were willing to wait in their positions for a long time: like people that live in houses and attack when customers arrive, people with personalities like trapdoor spiders. I had a lot of these ideas left over and so I thought that I could probably use all of them within a single town. There were various incidents back then such as a serial killing incident that sent huge shockwaves across Japan. The feeling of your neighbor possibly being a serial killer was the perfect atmosphere, so I used that idea when positioning lots of Stand users around the town. That's basically how Part 4 was born and you can see how it's different from part 3. Making Part 3 different to Part 2, and making Part 4 different to part 3...is the way JoJo was made.

Up until Part 3, the setting was in an imaginary, mythical kind of world but for Part 4 I drew an everyday world so I feel more closeness to Josuke, which is why I like him the most. I found it really fun to write, it was like he became a friend of sorts. Jotaro, however, is someone that you admire, like a hero from a mythical tale. But Josuke seems more like a friend or a senior.

Josuke is supposed to be the child of a lover but...? Yes, he is. If I could write more of Part 4, I'd like to explore that more specifically. You would probably develop some complicated ways of thinking if you were a child of a lover and Josuke was also meeting his dad for the first time in a while, so I'd like to write more in depth about that. If I had the opportunity to write that, I would really like to. Part 4 isn't really finished yet. If I decided to continue it, I could as much as I want.

Part 5: Vento Aureo Why did you make the hero Dio's son? Oh yes right. In part 5, he's not really a blood relative...well kind of. I find great importance in the upbringing and background of the characters. Stuff like what kind of place they were born, and what their parents were like. If I know that then it makes it easier to understand and write. That's what I do it for, so I find bloodlines very important. It might seem like a bit of a stretch, but that's how Part 5 started. During Part 4, the editor said to me, "Are you able to draw sadness?" But life is a sad thing though isn't it? He asked me if I could draw that, and initially I said that it wasn't really my style but during Part 5, I suddenly felt to urge to draw just that. Like the sadness of being ostracized by society but still having a sense of justice. That was what I tearfully wrote for Vento Aureo.

Part 6: Stone Ocean You once said that you can't draw females. Back then, it was an era when it was unthinkable to have a female character taking punches and in JoJo, arms can go flying if you're not careful. I felt that I wasn't able to draw that with female characters and the readers wouldn't be able to keep up. As I grew older, the difference between genders became less important, and I started to feel that I could actually draw a tough female. What I came up with was Stone Ocean, whose takes place in a prison setting.

About the end of Part Six The last boss in JoJo has to be made incredibly strong. And I already made Dio stop time, so I figured the readers wouldn't be happy unless I thought of something even stronger. That factor had become a bubble-like situation and so I thought what would happen if you sped up time really fast, and ended up going full circle. Your brain goes strange when you think about infinity.

What are your thoughts regarding time? It's mysterious isn't it? If you think about time, it feels mysterious and possibly the ultimate power if you could control it. My thought process involved coming up with this ultimate power and then thinking up how on earth you'd defeat it. Even while writing JoJo I myself often thought, "Oh...they're going to lose this one, they can't possibly win." But thinking about how it will be done is how I go about making this, so even now I still think about the question from Part 1, "Who is the strongest person in the world." I find that there's a great deal of romance there.

Manga Artist Araki HiroHiko About drawing old characters. I really find it hard being asked to draw previous characters. I wonder why that is..? I just get really tired. First, I have to try and draw the essence of my older style and then I have to fuse it with my current style, which made drawing the cover of this game really tiring. Though I did end up drawing it anyways after telling them that I can't draw older characters.

Second, artwork always changes; for example, I said before that muscular characters were really popular in the 80's but that wasn't really the case anymore in the 90's. I think it's strange to keep drawing muscular people if that's the case. So when I started on a new chapter back then I made Giorno Giovanna quite thin to be like a normal sized person. From around the time of Josuke, I decided to change from a mythical kind of person to a more ordinary size. That's the kind of way that artwork changes. Well, that's what I think. Also, I don't know about my art getting better. You could say that I was bad at the beginning though. I don't really try to keep it like my older styles; they're pictures that I've drawn in a classical kind of method, so I don't really mind if it changes.

About the game's cover Well I first imaged it as having the ripple, but I was requested to have Dio and Jonathan fighting with the stone mask but I basically tried to bring the stone mask to the front more. The stone mask is like the game's emblem or the game's mark, so I put water and ripples over the background to lessen its impact. Usually, the main character is right at the front for package illustrations but I kind of made it the opposite of that.

About the poses. The poses are influenced from Italian sculptures. I really like the way the bodies are twisted and it makes me want to turn them into a drawing. Also, you might not understand unless you're a person that draws, but the pelvis moves up and down and that's what I find fun. Like doing this... and stuff like if you move your wrist than you move up here. (Hand gestures) It's fun to draw while you theorize about that. Well for example, I'll show you here...If you put weight down on your right leg like this, your left shoulder drops and stuff. Or if you raise this hip, you go like this; it all moves oppositely. If you raise one hip then a shoulder goes down. If you concentrate on it you'll notice it, I found that about the human body very interesting and I really find it fun putting that into a drawing.

Also, it's not related but I actually enjoy drawing skin getting peeled. So I had alot of fun when drawing Koichi turning into a book. Not because it's grotesque but I think it's because I have to theorize what it might be like. It's strange. Also, things like what would happen if you bend a finger this way. You can make it possible by drawing. I think those are the kind of things I like, though I like drawing the poses too.

About the unique 'sound words'. Oh, right. They're influenced from horror movies and rock music. In progressive rock and horror music, they use synthesizers and an instrument called a mellotron and sometimes I really want the tinkly kind of sound it produces for some scenes. Also stuff like "Chwween" and "Kyun Kyun Kyun!" You know how they often have noises like that in horror moves? I get the feeling of wanting those in my work. So I just write them out using letters and they naturally become the sound words I use, and I'm not really conscious of it.

Is the model of Kishibe Rohan yourself? Everyone I meet for the first time thinks that I'll be like Rohan, so it's a bit of nuisance. I once thought about just acting like that character but that is something I aspire instead and I'm sorry if I break anyone's dreams, but I'm not really like that. Everyone comes into my house a little bit frightened. Sorry, but I'll use this to change my image now.

Do you lick spiders like Rohan? Well, I do sometimes try eating some unusual things. If they tell me that it's edible cooking then I'll eat it, but... (Laughs)

Themes Embedded in Araki's Work The theme of JoJo that continues for 20 years? To not negate human beings. What I mean by that is is to have positive thinking characters that don't stress about things going wrong. They're not allowed to stress. They believe strongly in what they do. Even if its a bad guy doing bad things, those actions are very important to him and he'll use that to move one step forward. Then in response, the hero comes to defeat that. When they both step out forwards they'll then conflict. That's what I find interesting. I don't think it's interesting as a Shonen manga if the hero feels some sort of empathy for the villain. For example, with the character Yoshikage Kira, he's a serial killer but I think that he had his own proper reasons for doing so, such as the poor environment of his childhood, his relationship with his mother and his father always ignoring him. But if I write that you start to feel sorry for Kira, and so despite being such a horrible villain, when Josuke fights him, I think he'll kind of feel sorry for him. But then Kira says that he's fine being that way and moves one step up. That's what I like. That's the reason why I really like Kira. Although he may have had a bad childhood and turned into a serial killer, I always hope that he tries his best at being one. I can't really say that out loud much though. I'm secretly a fan of his. So living with a postive outlook like that is the theme of JoJo. It's a 'celebration of humanity.' To make humans positive. There may be conflicts because of that but that sort of thing is a theme.

Will that remain to be the theme? Yes, probably. I said this before but I think that if the villains weak, it'll definitely be a boring story. They may be that way in real life but its better if its not in a manga like this. Yes...so I don't think it'll change.

A finale message to the fans JoJo's Bizarre Adventure: Phantom Blood is a piece that I created 20 years ago and it really feels nostalgic. I'm really thankful that it has been adapted like this after 20 years.I find it more special than a recent and currently serialized one being adapted because it makes me think that it really has been appreciated for 20 years. So I would really like to express my gratitude and say thank you very much. I hope you really enjoy it. I've properly checked the game myself and I've given it my guarantee."

- Hirohiko Araki

Shoko Nakagawa= If you could use a Stand power, whose Stand would you choose and what would you want to do with it? Araki: Well, which one do you choose, Shokotan? Can I call you Shokotan? Shoko: Of course! He calls me "Shokotan"! I'm so glad. My dream is to marry Jotaro-sama and have a child with him. He'd probably say to me, "Yare Yare Daze" and spit on me. That's my dream. Sorry, the question was about stands, wasn't it. Araki: So, Star Platinum? Shoko: I want to receive 'ora ora' from him. Araki:(Laugh) Hmm...I think I would choose Rohan Kishibe's Stand. I want to know what people are thinking by opening their minds. Shoko: You work with various people, so that would be useful. Araki: Yes, I want to discover the unknown sides to them. Shoko: It's scary though, it seems like you are already able to use that Stand, I guess. Araki: (Laugh) Well, yeah. And your choice is Star Platinum, right? Shoko: I want to be beaten up by him. Araki: I hope your dream will come true. Shoko:(Laugh) I am a completely bizarre person.

What type of woman does Jotaro-sama like? Araki: Type of woman? Uh, I don't think he is interested in women that much. Shoko: I think he would say, "Yare Yare Daze," to a girl like me, right? Araki: He definitely would. That is his charm. Shoko: He would also say: "You are annoying." Araki: (Laugh) That would be great. Shoko: That's what I want! I want to have a child with him. How can i make him love me? Araki: He might say that you're annoying, but he'd still love you, I think. Shoko: I like it! It's tsundere. Does he prefer a girl who's neatly dressed or one with a short skirt? Araki: Eh, he is more of a straightfoward guy. He will enjoy the time with you, though he might say that you're annoying. Shoko: Really? Then I will do my best! I think I should go to a disco.

Is Jotaro's school cap a part of his head? Araki: Yes, it's true. Shoko: Is it? Why is the cap a part of his head? Araki: Well, because he never takes off his cap. Shoko: The cap is part of his body? Araki: Right. When drawing Jotaro, I felt it was OK to combine him and his hair since he never takes it off. Shoko: That's a unique idea. Araki: Indeed. By doing so, Jotaro looks more elegant. I want readers to recognize him from the back, not just his forefront. Shoko: So he isn't actually wearing a cap. The cap is completely part of his body. Araki: That is right. Shoko: Only Araki-sensei could come up with such an idea. It's me who wants to use Rohan's stand to see inside of Araki-Sensei's imagination.

There is a rumor that one scene in the 20th volume of JoJo's Bizarre Adventure predicted the 9/11 attack in New York 11 years before it actually happened. Did Boingo really predict 9/11? Araki: Yeah, that actually surprised me. I don't know why I drew such a scene. Shoko: You clearly wrote the word 911 and the laughing plane. Araki: I don't even know why the plane is laughing. Shoko: You didn't intentionally draw the scene? Araki: Well, I don't know. I don't remember. I drew that scene as part of the story, but I don't know what it means. I learned about it recently, but I think it's just a coincidence. Shoko:Your stand can predict the future. Your Stand predicts the future AND keeps your yourself young. (Laugh)

How can one defeat Star Platinum: The World, the most powerful stand ever? Araki: Eh...Jotaro can be defeated only by Jotaro himself or by the child of Jotaro and Shokotan. Shoko: You allow me to have his child? So Jotaro-sama and I have a child and he won't be invincible. Araki: Correct. Shoko: That's a great idea!! Araki: Actually, it's impossible to defeat his stand at the moment. Star Platinum can halt the flow of time, so to defeat him, you need to let time flow again. Shoko: So you would need to possess a power to control time itself? Sounds great.

What do you keep in mind when drawing pictures in color? Araki: Well, the combination of colors is important. Like what color should be placed where. Shoko: What is your favorite color? Araki: My favorite color? Green...or moss green with some white. The mix of dark moss green and white is my favorite. Shoko: But the color you actually draw with and the color that is printed are somewhat different right? Araki: Yeah, you're right. So the important thing is not only the color itself but its adjacent colors. Shoko: When you were a child, what were you drawing? Araki: I was drawing things like Hakagata Mitsuru, a character from Kyojin no Hoshi. I'm a big fan of Ikki Kajiwara. I was curious how Joe Yabuki's hair looked like when we saw him from the forefront, right side and left side. Shoko: Ordinary kids draw Joe only from the right or left sides, but you were not a normal kid. Araki: (Laugh) Yeah.

What type of woman does Araki-Sensei like? Araki: EH..? This question is hard to answer. Shoko: You wife may be watching this show. Araki: I like a woman like my wife. Shoko: A good answer. What do you like about your wife? Araki: As soon as you meet her, you will see that she loves gags. She will often say gags like Shokotan's giza thing (means "super"). Shoko: She uses "giza"? Araki: When I said to her "Giza Ohayu-su" (Super good morning), she told me I was doing it wrong. Shoko (Laugh) You wife corrected your usage. Nekoi Tsubaki (12/29/2006)= December 29, 2006 ARAKI HIROHIKO & NEKOI TSUBAKI SPECIAL TALK From the xxxHolic reading guide, new edition.

Araki: My meeting with CLAMP was quite interesting. Though I don't know if it's all right to say this.

Nekoi: It's fine, please go ahead. *laughs*

Araki: By coincidence they frequent the same beauty salon as my wife. So apparently she was chatting with the beautician saying "My husband draws manga," and they told her "We have other clients who are mangaka too."

Nekoi: That's right. Then I heard that Araki-sensei's wife was there and basically it turned into a huge deal.

Araki: We live quite close so said "Why not come over sometime if you like?" and that's how it started.

Nekoi: But really, I've only met Sensei four or fives times in total up to now. And it was always the four of us as a group, so I think this is the first time we've had a one-to-one conversation. I'm really nervous.

Araki: Come to think of it, at first I believed CLAMP were male. I thought it was a man pretending to be a woman in order to draw in a girlish style. [2] And then I heard rumours that it was several people collaborating and not just one person, and I thought, What the hell? There were too many pieces of information flying around, I couldn't make sense of it. It was pretty mysterious.

NEKOI TSUBAKI'S FASCINATION WITH ARAKI'S SLIGHTLY ALIEN WORK

Nekoi: It was really very early on that I encountered Sensei's work and thought "Wow, I love this person's manga" - with Devil Boy BT.

Araki: BT! I got into so much trouble with the editors for that one. They said right off the title was impossible, there's no way you can run a manga called "Devil Boy" in Shounen Jump, and that the main character was evil. I had to explain that it was essentially a rehash of Sherlock Holmes and in the end somehow I convinced them.

Nekoi: That's amazing, it was that difficult then. I couldn't have imagined but there was something alien about it I found as a child, I think, and that fascinated me.



Araki: Really though, the 70s were a period in the manga world where you had to develop to set yourself apart from the crowd. That was the tide, to go where no one else had gone before. I worked hard on that, so it makes me very happy to be told someone liked it.

Nekoi: I loved it!

Araki: Thank you very much! But, to think those readers back then have become what they are now... it's amazing. They even criticized my work. *laughs*

Nekoi: Please don't say things that sound so awful~

Araki: They crowded up and were like "Why did you do such a thing to Jotaro there!?"

Nekoi: But, anyone would do that if they had their favorite mangaka in front of them! You don't know if the chance will ever come again, right? So you want to run up and make them tell you everything! [3]

THE BLACK-AND-WHITE AESTHETIC ADMIRED BY ARAKI

Araki: If I had to say what interests me the most as someone in the same line of work, it would be how you divide the work among the four of you. I've heard you don't use assistants so… In any case I would venture that xxxHolic is mainly drawn by Nekoi-san, is it not?

Nekoi: I wonder if that's so... perhaps that's not the case? *laughs*

Araki: It must be Nekoi-san, surely. The kimono styles, the atmosphere of the art has that feel to it... I don't suppose you can tell me? [4]

Nekoi: No, it's quite all right, I'll answer.

Araki: Ah, you can tell! I thought this might be CLAMP's greatest secret. *laughs*



Nekoi: I'll go with the conclusion. The female characters in xxxHolic are drawn by Mokona.

Araki: Eh! Yuuko-san and Himawari-chan and everyone!?

Nekoi: That's right. I draw the male characters, the youkai, and any spirits that aren't in human shape. And animals. The covers and colour pages are Mokona and I together. The overall flow is blocked out by Mokona from Ohkawa's script, after which I check it, and that's how things typically advance. If we get stuck on anything we go back to Ohkawa and ask, "I don't quite understand this part, what is it supposed to be?" and then we fix it. Once everything is settled, Satsuki, Mokona and Nekoi each draw our parts separately.

Araki: You're really systematic. How did you establish xxxHolic's global aesthetic?

Nekoi: There's a concept for the cover or opening art each time, and that's decided by Ohkawa. The story and worldview are all Ohkawa. She's like the overseeing producer.

Araki: There's something of an Art Nouveau element to it, design wise.

Nekoi: There's a Japanese-ness to it, and Chinese too.

Araki: The gothic atmosphere that permeates the work is a large part of its charm. All that flat black is great.

Nekoi: We decided not to use tones this time.

Araki: Yes, it's good to have a clear divide between black and white. That's something I can't do. I can't bring myself to colour something in as a flat surface. I have to crosshatch and make it stand out in 3D. Something like a school uniform, it's frightening to colour it in… if I bring it down to a basic aesthetic level, perhaps.

Nekoi: But if I had to choose I'd pick Tsubasa's tactile feel. *laughs*

Araki: I see. But you can also draw in a gothic style. That's amazing! All of xxxHolic has a flat, decorative feel to it, like Japanese prints or Alphonse Mucha.

Nekoi: Ah, Mokona likes Mucha.

Araki: I thought so. It comes across. And the base colour of the tankoubon covers is never white.

Nekoi: That's true. It's always gold or silver, and then colour printed over it.

Araki: The feeling that there's an overriding concept at work is what makes it special. I think it's cool. With the JoJo series I wanted to use the classical method as a base and then introduce modern elements in the singular. For instance, drawing in a realistic style but colouring in completely impossible colours. Or completely impossible poses.

Nekoi: Impossible poses… but the fans imitate the poses? The "JoJo stances".

Araki: True, true. That's the thing, I aim for impossible but then am like, "Huh? Well, I guess it's possible after all..." *laughs*

WHERE IS REALITY? THE DAY THE KAPPA APPEARED IN TOONO

Araki: Does CLAMP ever travel for research purposes?

Nekoi: Almost never. We know that drawing from imagination can't approach the solidity that comes with research, that level of reality where people can say, "Turn the corner right there and you'll see my house..." But if you take the scenery from xxxHolic, for example, the place where Yuuko-san exists is an enclosed courtyard really. Aside from that I think depicting fantasy in a fantastical way is also a matter of technique. Well – one of our early stories did have an Indian flavour to it.

Araki: I understand. For my part, you see, I'm currently drawing a journey as my main theme. I started wondering about the psychology of someone who's been walking for three days straight. So I went and walked the Kumano pilgrimage road, which is a World Heritage site, to see what it was like.

Nekoi: Wow. And did you understand anything from it?

Araki: Yup. After three days, first of all you want to throw away everything you're carrying. I even wished I could throw away the cel phone they told me to carry in case I came across a bear. And when I saw the shrine at the end of the road, I felt thankful from the bottom of my heart. I honestly and unironically thought, "Thank god I came this far without getting hurt." It cleansed my heart, perhaps? I understood then that the road was put there in order to give people that experience.

Nekoi: That's a World Heritage site for you.



Araki: xxxHolic takes place in a magical alternate world, doesn't it. What I get hung up on is, What are those youkai-like things!? The ones shaped like young girls and the ones shaped like animals, and the monster types, are they all part of the same existence?

Nekoi: Er... the properly-formed youkai and the monster-like ayakashi are different things actually. But then, if you put them all together one can't say much other than "Well, that's the kind of world it is."

Araki: The "stands" in JoJo can be conceptualized as a reification of hidden talent, with their source being a sort of energy that's been in the earth since ancient times. So there are no real monsters or youkai in my story. I've never really been able to get the existence of such things. I looked at Mizuki Shigeru-sensei's drawings and thought they were lovely, but when I saw something like a "bean washer" in the picture I would just think, What's up with that? I couldn't see any reason for that creature to exist. Purely for the sake of washing beans?

Nekoi: That's true. It's the sort of world where you go take a bath and there's an "akaname" in there.

Araki: Exactly. What the heck is it? Is it an enemy? An ally? What does it want? If you can't figure out that much how are you supposed to fight it! Is what I think.

Nekoi: That's a Jump-like way of looking at it. *laughs*

Araki: With that in mind, the other day I went to Toono, in Iwate. In order to gain a better understanding of youkai.

Nekoi: Wah~ Such lengths. *laughs*

Araki: "I'd like to draw youkai too~" was what I was half-thinking. *laughs* So I went to the Kappa River there, the one that's famous for kappas, and stood on the riverbank spacing out. And as I was standing, there was this middle school-aged boy there at the same time, and he bursts out with, "Hirohiko's in the Kappa River!" Like, "Oniichan, look, there's a Hirohiko in the Kappa River!"

Nekoi: *dies*

Araki: And even I for some reason thought for a split second, "Gah, I have to get out of here!" At that moment I finally understood what it must feel like to be a youkai. *laughs*

Nekoi: You understood what it feels like to be a youkai, huh... *laughs* I bet it's passed into legend by now. His brother came and said, "There's no such thing, you're lying!" And he said, "It was really there, I saw it!" And there was a huge disturbance, and years afterward you'll hear the story of the kappa Hirohiko in the river.

Araki: So there, I think that might be what youkai really are.

FIGHTIN' PRESIDENTS AND DRAMA AT HIGH NOON

Araki: If it had an Indian flavour... do you watch a lot of movies? On DVD or whatever.

Nekoi: I watch films in the usual way, because I'm always following fads. I liked "Jurassic Park".

Araki: I like stuff like that too. Like "Jaws". But recently I've really been into Michael Mann's films: "Heat", "Collateral" and so forth. I like the sense one gets that the characters are driven by fate, but they don't hesitate over their actions. They hurtle toward their destiny in a way that goes beyond considerations of good or evil. It makes me weak at the knees. They're not movies you're supposed to cry at but I get tears in my eyes anyway. I think, "Oh, you people!" Do you have anything like that?

Nekoi: I'm faddish but I did like "Independence Day".

Araki: The story's pretty astonishing in that one. In order to fight with aliens, they get into a flying saucer that was buried on earth by aliens in the past. The human strategy was like ripping off the opponent's fundoshi in sumo. The designs all came from other SF works. And on top of it all the President himself flew the saucer to fight. When I saw that I decided the party would be battling the President in Steel Ball Run.

Nekoi: Really!?

Araki: Yeah, I realized a fighting President is awesome. [5] Was there ever anything like it?

Nekoi: It's very American. Although maybe Americans themselves don't realise it. And it was a German who made it. I think he made it with the intention that that's what Americans would like to see, and it really hit home. I like it too! *laughs*



Araki: What about Japanese films? I don't go to the theater but I watch a lot of DVDs. I saw "Sekachu" and so on.

Nekoi: Wow, you saw it?

Araki: Yes, it was good.

Nekoi: Was it!

Araki: Yes. I'm the type who cries at everything. That's right, lately I've gotten hooked on daytime soaps. Ever since "Shinju Fujin" I can't go without checking in with the latest developments. She became his lover with the aim of getting her hands on his fortune! It's awesome!

Nekoi: *laughs*

Araki: The dialogue gives one thrills down the spine. They say such dangerous and suggestive things the viewer's left panting. Like, is it all right to show that? But there they have it on television, at high noon.

Nekoi: It feels like you watch it to enjoy the names.

Araki: Exactly. A lot of mangaka seem to watch soaps, because time-wise it's just when one's getting out of bed. Morita (Masanori) sensei told me he also watches them. *laughs*

CLAMP'S MYSTERY VERSUS KISHIBE ROHAN'S SKIN: AND ONWARD, LEGEND

Araki: Many of CLAMP's mysteries were made clear to me today, so for my part this has been a meaningful hour spent. Thank you very much.

Nekoi: The pleasure's all mine, thank you very much. Though I would have liked to talk more about JoJo.

Araki: But today we're talking about xxxHolic.

Nekoi: Don't you think we should reveal more of JoJo's mysteries too, even for the sake of the reader?

Araki: Oh, I think it'll be quite enough if you say "He's so cool and looks just like Kishibe Rohan ♥". *laughs*

Nekoi: Oh yes, that's true. He's so cool and looks just like Kishibe Rohan. *laughs* And you look younger and younger in the photos that get published these days.

Araki: That's because I'm a hamon user. *laughs* [6]

Nekoi: Please do become a new legend in Toono, I'd love to see it.

Araki: Leave it up to me. *laughs* Eureka (11/2007)= Eureka November 2007 Hirohiko Araki Interview Kaneda: A while ago, there was a story called "Let's Go Hunting" and I really liked how Josuke and Jotaro teamed up. First you have Josuke who always feels like he's about to burst into a rage but he's always reliable when push comes to shove. Then there's Jotaro who can get really mad and he'll barely lose the cool expression on his face. I thought them working together went well, I love that story. It's to be expected seeing as he's a scientist, but I'm really enthralled with how Jotaro knows so much about wild animals (laugh).

Araki: Yeah, I like partnerships. When I see artists that have partnerships, I get all jealous. Though I guess there's sort of a partnership between a mangaka and an editor. I liked the partnership of Josuke and Jotaro, too. They both have a kind of "pursuer" feel to them, don't they?

Kaneda: It was so cool when Jotaro said "You've got to be the one to shoot." and then went off to let himself become a decoy.

Araki: They have a relationship where they sort of bring out each other's strengths.

Kaneda: I think that because Josuke respects Jotaro so much, he feels a lot of pride from just being with him. It's an exceedingly good relationship, even one that almost crosses a certain line (laugh).

Editor: Sounds like she's reading into it in a yaoi sort of way. I guess she's excited by that sort of thing.

Araki: Oh, I see (laugh). Maybe it's better that I didn't write that, then.

Kaneda: Yeah! If you'd written that openly, there'd be no room for imagination and that'd ruin all the fun. I don't think anything like that would happen for the whole hunting thing, but if it turned into something like "After the hunt is over, do you wanna go to a hotel?", I feel like that'd be really overdoing it! (Laugh) Also, if something like that were written in the story, there would be a lot of people that really like coupling and would say things like "the only one for Jotaro is Kakyoin!" So it would actually, it would actually narrow the scope of the story. So I really think that stopping just short of that is much better.

Araki: That kinda sounds like "Beverly Hills, 90210". This person and this person are connected, and this person is with so-and-so, that sorta thing.

Kaneda: It's good to draw all sorts of jumbled lines like that (laugh). That way it never goes to the point of actual acts, it's more desirable to be potential.

Araki: I see.

Kaneda: Really, from a boy's point of view a team play is "admirable friendship". and from a girl's point of view it's has a different kind of admiration. And we want it to end with that double meaning. Personally, I think Okuyasu and Josuke make a good partnership, too. Both are good-for-nothing-types. Truthfully, if Okuyasu were smart, he would have a top-class Stand. I think that the user not being smart strikes a good balance.

Araki: He's a lovable character, isn't he? (laugh).

Kaneda: I think Okuyasu is the best person you'd want for your friend. But in regards to partnerships, I think Johnny and Gyro in the current Part, "SBR" are the best.

Araki: That was me tracing the story of Part 1 with Zeppeli making Jonathan grow and trying to write it a bit more deeply. This time they're a bit closer in age, and I'm really enjoying writing their conversations.

Kaneda: I just love those pointless exchanges between the two. Like when Johnny used his evolved nail bullets to brush his teeth and Gyro gave that monotone response about being jealous (laugh). I remember thinking "This is how boys communicate!" when I read that.

Araki: Yeah, boys tend to have those sorts of pointless back-and-forth conversations a lot, don't they? (Laugh)

Kaneda: You really feel their friendship in those sorts of scenes. Rather than hug each other or anything, that makes them really charming to girls.

Saitou: But they have a fixed relationship, so they're kinda hard to couple, right?

Araki: Yeah, there really isn't much room there for reading too much into it, is there? I wanted to have a deeper connection of friendship between teacher and disciple than I did in Part 1.

Kaneda: It's written so richly, so they don't even need to be coupled, I guess. People have ideas about how Johnny is paralyzed in the lower half of his body, so while Gyro generally seems very cold, there are times at night when he has to care for Johnny and that sort of thing.

Araki: Yeah, I like that (laugh). Well, maybe I'll draw a scene of them in a night-time camp scene.

Kaneda: That sounds good! I hope you do (laugh)! Also, I'm hoping that Dio gets involved in their relationship somehow...... Fundamentally, Dio is a character who started out in poverty. So then, because of his desire to be successful in life, he's not afraid of anyone and he's not afraid to dirty himself to make his way to the top. Girls love that sort of thing. Fujoshi-wise, I mean in my mind, at the point in Part 6 where the character of Father Pucci that feels seriously about Dio, I've made this theory of "Dio = Princess" (laugh). Like he started out from the status of prostitute, so he dirtied his body with lots of different men, but his soul never lost its purity. And the 16 year old Pucci was attracted by that...... Early on, there's a scene where Dio and Pucci are sitting slovenly on the same bed facing different directions and having a discussion ('The Time of Heaven', "Stone Ocean" Volume 11). I simultaneously could barely believe my eyes and went mad with joy. That's the effect you must've been going for, right, Araki-sensei?

Araki: Uh... I didn't really think it would be taken that way, I don't think. Guys do that sorta thing all the time. Just sorta crashing someplace. Like when you go drinking and it gets late, so you need to stay over at somebody's place.

Kaneda: Eh, then you're saying that Father Pucci and Dio were out late drinking?! (Laugh) Um, I'm not so sure these are the types of characters who would crash at each other's place because they missed the last train for the night or something.

Araki: Now that you mention it, I think I might've had something like that in mind when I drew it (laugh). But Dio's sort of a composed character that could go either way. He could go with a man or a woman.

Kaneda: Really?! As I thought, my interpretation was correct.... (laugh). So, Dio originally liked Jonathan, right?

Araki: Ah, did he?! (Laugh)

Kaneda: Jonathan Joestar was a man that had everything he didn't, so Dio felt that he wanted to make Jonathan his. That sort of thing. He couldn't allow Jonathan's first kiss to be with Erina, so he did it to Erina himself.

Araki: Uh, it kinda sounds comedic if you're gonna go that far (Laugh).

Kaneda: No, but Dio thought about Jonathan seriously, but at the same time homosexuality was a serious crime in England during that era, so Dio had to hide his desires for such a future deep inside.

Araki: Uh, I guess that could be.

Kaneda: And those feelings he'd suppressed so long finally resulted in him taking over Jonathan's body.

Araki: I see. Well if you look at it at that angle, it gives the story a fresh feel, I suppose. (Laugh)

Kaneda: Dio, someone so dirtied, wanted to profess "I like you" to Jonathan. But he was unable to and then Erina took Jonathan, so through bitter tears at the end he took Jonathan's body. "Now we've finally become one, Jonathan." That sorta thing. If he'd had time to smooth his words over a bit more, he would have said that he wanted to be part of Jonathan's bloodline.

Araki: That kind of sounds like the movie "Purple Moon".

Kaneda: He wanted to become Jonathan. But I think in the end, he lost track of whether he wanted to become Jonathan or he wanted Jonathan to become his. With his noble soul that harbored such sorrow, there were men showing up that loved Dio one after another. Like in Part 3, Vanilla Ice and N'Dour and those guys. Particularly in Part 3, whenever was mentioned, they talk about his almost-transparent white skin and his bewitching charm that made it hard to believe he was a man. Even Avdol felt dizzy the first time (laugh). Even Avdol, that macho guy that liked peeing outside was attracted to Dio. So he really had an aura that attracted all types of men.

Araki: Uh, I guess that's a way of looking at it, too. (Laugh)

Kaneda: ......I'm glad. If you'd said something like "There's no way there was anything like that!" and just cut me off, I don't know what I would've done.... (Laugh)

Araki: There's no way I could write that, but I'll admit that could exist as a sort of hidden meaning. He definitely had some lust somewhere.

Kaneda: Dio's confusion of not being sure himself if he wanted Jonathan's bloodline or wanted his body or wanted his heart is really juicy from a yaoi aspect.

Araki: But someone like Dio would never offer his love 100% to someone.

Kaneda: Speaking of which, he had lots of illegitimate children, didn't he? I feel bad for Ungaro being the only ugly one. (Laugh)

Araki: (Laugh)

Kaneda: So it's a bit different from the sort of love Jonathan and such have, huh?

Araki: Jonathan and the others' love is far deeper than Dio's. They didn't run purely on desire like Dio. Dio will do anything to get what he wants, but he would absolutely never pour 100% of his love into a specific person.

Kaneda: True. It doesn't sound so much like love as it does like stealing. Well, I suppose Father Pucci, pursuing the princess he would never obtain, was really the juiciest character of Part 6.

Araki: Now that you mention it, I think I really did consciously write it that way (Laugh).

Kaneda: He wanted so thoroughly to love Dio more, so when Pucci said the line "I love you as I love God", it was a real thrill. And in response to that, I'm glad Dio said "I was afraid you'd disappear". Vanilla Ice loved Io as well, but he died spinning around in circles like that, so you wanted to have a character express their intense feelings towards Dio in a more open way, huh?

Araki: I think if Dio had lived, it could've gone a bit more in that direction. But he's dead, so all of that will just remain in the realms of imagination.

Kaneda: But there were people like this in Dio's life, so I feel vindicated.

Araki: But I don't think Dio loved Pucci.

Kaneda: I suppose so. I think for Dio, their relationship was casual. There was a sort of feeling like "You don't know anything about my life, so don't start worshipping me like a god." I guess. "I've been the object of pleasure for hundreds of men!"

Araki: He was made the object of their pleasure? (Laugh) Araki x Otsuichi - The Book (2007)= ―― 『The Book』を読まれて荒木先生はいかがでしたか？

荒木： ラストシーンがグッと来るんですよ. サスペンスがあって盛り上がって、その解決がガーッとあって、悲しくて切ないラストがある. 杜王町にぴったりだし乙一さんにぴったりだし. ハッピーエンドとは違った豊かな感じがあるんですよ.

乙一： …「豊かな感じ」…いいですね.

―― 荒木先生は、ご自分のマンガがノベライズされるというのはいかがですか？

荒木： 別に大丈夫なんですよ. 才能のある作家さんが小説にしてくれるのはすっごく面白いですし. 特に今回の『The Book』はスッと入っていけるんで.

―― 『ジョジョ』の世界に入れる？

荒木： そう、馴染んでるんですよ. 引き込まれるっていうか. 乙一さんの仗助になっていて. マンガのノベライズってあまり読んだことが無いから誤解しているのかもしれないけど「ちょっと原作と違うなー」って思うこともあったんですよ. でも、この『The Book』はかなり熟成されていましたね. 書き上げるのに何年かかったんでしたっけ？

乙一： 何年かかったのかな…、多分5年くらいだと思います. 大量のボツ原稿があります. 結局、2000枚以上書いたはずなんですが、思い返すと5年はアッという間ですね.

―― 執筆5年、ボツ原稿2000枚はすごいですね.

乙一： 『ジョジョ』のキャラクターを自由に動かせていないというか、操り人形しか書けていない違和感がずっとつきまとっていて…. それで、いろいろと考える必要があると思って自分で何度もボツにして作戦を練っていました. こういうことをできるのは一生に一度なんじゃないかと思うと、納得できない原稿で本を出すのは一生後悔しそうだったので、各方面に頭を下げて本が出ない状況が続きました.

荒木： でも、その甲斐はあったと思うよ. たしかにすごい本になってる.

乙一： 今回の『The Book』では荒木先生に口絵や挿絵も描いて頂いたんですが、今の絵柄で4部のキャラを見られるのは、すごくうれしいです.

荒木： 挿絵で気を使ったのが日常性なんですよ. 冬の杜王町が舞台なんで背景に雪を降らせてみたり. 小説オリジナルの敵も仗助たちと戦うけど、でも「悪くて強い敵」っていう感じじゃない. 「町の中にいる主人公」っていう感じで、ちゃんと人生の背景がある. その辺のリアリティとかは注意しました.

乙一： どのイラストも僕のイメージ以上でした. それと巻頭口絵で描いて頂いた飛び出すイラスト、これがまたすばらしい….

―― 乙一先生は、ノベライズの執筆で面白かった部分はどこですか？

乙一： 『ジョジョ』ファンだけに判るようなネタを散りばめてみたんですが、そういうところが面白かった. 同人誌を書いている気分でした.

荒木： そういうネタ的な部分が、なんか生き生きしてるんだよね(笑). 適度にリラックスしている感じも出ていたし.

乙一： 最初はネタ的な部分を排除する方向で書いていたんですが、そうすると借り物的な違和感が出てしまって. ところがネタ的な視点を入れたら、不思議と違和感がなくなっていくような気がしたので積極的に入れようと思いました.

荒木： 乙一さんは以前から「4部を小説にしたい」って言っていたよね.

乙一： 3部と5部のノベライズがすでに出版されているというのもあるんですが、でもそれが出ていなくても4部を選んでいた気がします. 不気味で好きなんです.

荒木： 4部が乙一ワールドに近いからじゃないかな？　この『The Book』が出たらね、スッゲー悔しがる作家さんもいると思うよ.

乙一： 僕は、いろんな作家さんが4部の小説を書いたら面白いだろうなぁって思っているんですよ. 書いた作家さんが『ジョジョ』をどう読んできたのかが出てきそうで面白そうだなぁと…. 「この作家はこういうところが好きだったんだな」とわかると思います.

―― 劇中のスタンド能力(詳細は小説を読んでくれッ！)は乙一先生のオリジナル？

乙一： そうですね.

荒木： スタンドって必ず自分の人生観が入ってくるんですよ. だから考えた本人じゃないと、たいした技に思えないんじゃないかな. 描く本人が「こりゃスゴイ」って思ったのがいいんだよね.

乙一： 「スタンドが人生観を反映している」…、これもいい言葉ですね.

―― 乙一先生が4部で好きなキャラクターは誰ですか？

乙一： 吉良吉影ですね. 連続殺人犯の悪役なんですが、とにかく平穏に人生を終えようと言うその思想が衝撃的で、僕の人生にも馴染んだところがあって.

荒木： 吉良は前向きなんだよね、とにかく「悪のヒーロー」を目指してたんで. じつはマンガでは描かなかったけど吉良の背景もあるんですよ. 吉良の母親が虐待みたいなことをしてて父親は見て見ぬフリで、それを「すまない」って思っていたから吉良をあそこまで救おうとしてたっていう. ただマンガでやっちゃうと悪役としては悲しいヤツになるし、敵にもならないし. そこの兼ね合いは描けなかったっていうか少年誌だからできなかったのかな. でも乙一さんの小説にはそういう悲しい部分もあって、かなり良かったですよ.

―― 小説家という立場から見て、『ジョジョ』のキモはどこだと思いますか？

乙一： それは人それぞれ違うと思いますが、僕の中では演出です. 普通のマンガならいきなり見せて読者を驚かす場面でも、『ジョジョ』は少しずつ周辺を固めてから提示するような、ゾクゾクする感じがあります. そういうビックリするような仕掛けがすごく好きで、『ジョジョ』を読んでいて至福を感じる時ですね.

荒木： ありがとうございます. でも何気なくやってんだけど(笑).

―― 荒木先生から見て、この『The Book』の魅力はどこでしょうか？

荒木： この『The Book』にはね、サスペンスがあるんですよ. あと、「血の因縁」的な設定が出てくるんだけど、その辺がイイっすね. そこを外さなかったのは、さすが乙一さん.

乙一： 僕は『ジョジョ』を読んで「血縁」という言葉を気にするようになったんです. 少し前から「父」とか「子」とか、そういうキーワードが好きになっていて、自分の小説でもそういった血族の話を書いたりしていました.

荒木： 『The Book』は乙一ワールドに4部のキャラクターが入っていく感じがするところもイイんですよ. 億泰とか仗助といった4部の各キャラクターたちが深く描かれていて、原作よりいいかもしんないですね.

―― 小説だと、心理描写をより細かく入れられますね.

荒木： 3部や4部を描いていた頃、担当編集者から「悲しい話を描いてくれ」と言われたんですよ. 僕もそれを目指したんだけど、でも若かったせいか、そこまで達していなかった. だけど、この『The Book』にはそれがあるんですよ. 4部当時に目指していたものの完成形がある. 完璧ですね.

乙一： 良かった…. ホッとします. Newtral Interview (04/2009)= Interviewer: I'm so nervous today....

Araki: Oh, don't worry. I not here to make anyone nervous today, my goal is to be healing others:) Really, please don't be nervous.

I: Thank You!

A: Oh no, Thank you.

Part1: Hirohiko Araki, Road to becoming a Mangaka

I: Well my first question is, what kind of 22 year old were you, and what was your life like after graduating from high school?

A: Um... Well, it was the 70's. The mangakas at that time were a generation after people like Tezuka-sensei, Akatsuka-sensei, and Fujiko-sensei. And it was a time when the genre of manga really diversified. Not only manga, but music too, like jazz crossing over to rock music. I spent my teen during a time when everything was fusing together, so I kind of caught the momentum of that, and then Yudetamago-sensei, who was the same age as me debuted when we were about 16 or 17. Then I realized that I can't be wasting time. Of course I studied too, but as a student, I also was really interested in art, like manga, music, film, and fine arts. I really aspired foreign countries as well.

I: How old were you when you became interested in such things?

A: Well, from around high school, or maybe even middle school... Then I dreamed of being a mangaka or have a job relating to that.

I: So, you actually read Yudetamago-sensei's works?

A: Read it, and, well, there were many mangakas, and I couldn't do anything about that, but I felt like I had to something myself.

I: Interesting, so that was your turning point in life?

A: Probably... It may overlap with some questions later but can I keep going on?

I: Yes! Please, go ahead.

A: Well, how should I put it... You know how you learn from your elders? Back then was a time when doing the same thing as your elder was really looked down at. You had to do something different. If there were several paths that your elder paved, it was like finding somewhere in between that no one else has gone before. Kind of like that.

I: So it was about doing something different?

A: Well, you had to kind of make sure not to mimic anyone, yeah. It wasn't necessarily about going your own way, but learning from your elders and not stepping in their footsteps. You were looked down if you ever stepped in it. People would say “you're just doing the same thing, just coping!” or something, and look at you with scornful eyes.

I: What did people actually say towards your works?

A: Like, “This looks looks that,” or “thats story development is identical to so-and-so,”

I: At times like that, where did you get inspiration to paved your own way?

A: Um... so, I had influences from my favorite mangakas, but also came up with my own things, or added on to it. Draw an area that hasn't been explored by others... and like that, for example, I now think theres a theory, and following a “theory of hit” makes you feel like you have to do something that sells. I didn't think of that at all, so I guess I was pure in a sense, yeah.

I: Not a manga only for the sake of selling?

A: Its about drawing something that's never been drawn.

I: Interesting. This gets a little personal, but going to art school, I really understand what you mean. You take a class with a teacher and you get drawn towards your teachers style, but are punished if you fully adopt that style.

A: Yeah, its pretty much like that, but more intense with a strong 70's feel to it

Part 2: What it feels like after becoming a Mangaka

I: So, what was it like to actually become a mangaka?

A: Well, I was worried sick and couldn't sleep during earlier works, and even when starting JoJo. I wasn't sure if it was alright.

I: And did you have a strong support, someone backing you up?

A: Ahh, yeah. In my case, I based my works on works of art from the past that I felt sure, and things that were done by people I was sure about, so even if someone saids something bad or negative, I always was able to feel sure. And the told me that I had to be bold if I wanted a serialized series. Failing a serialized series is losing to yourself, so I think it works out well for an optimistic person.

I: Do you think most mangakas are optimists?

A: I think people who can keep doing it are like that. More like someone confident than an optimist. Many of them have absolute confidence in themselves. Many seems like they go beyond narcissism. So, you don't want to cripple their pride, you have to nurture it:) They're probably simpletons:) Out in the real world, you have to be careful not to be scolded for that.

Part 3: Araki's Manga-ism

I: Manga has really infiltrated our society nowadays, what does “manga” mean to you?

A: Like I said earlier, its about the beauty of the art and training your “eyes for judging beauty.” Its kind of like a training. Um... I'm drawing and sometimes fall into meditation, and skip time. Kind of like that.

I: How do you feel about other mangas and works?

A: Well, yeah, I like some of them, but I'd also like to recognize those I'm not sure whats fun or interesting about them. Maybe not recognizing them, but try to think while I read them. Not only in manga but also in films, the kind of story that I don't feel interesting is when the protagonist doesn't have a reason to progress. For example, there are some that are negative towards fighting, and I personally think thats a no-no. So, if theres going to be war, it should be like “Yeah! I love war!” Thats an extreme example, but fighting in war while denying war I'd say is negative story-wise. If the is a “zero,” the denial makes it a “negative.” But fighting for one's own satisfaction, or fighting war to save one's mother, that kind of elements that makes the story “positive” is really interesting. The kinds of film fit in that. And because they fit in, I analyze from there. So, if you like “negative,” and gather a lot of “negative,” you start compiling those kinds of movies, but there are many perspectives, so there's not really a right or wrong direction. Its up to your own preference.

I: So the kind of things you're not interested are things that are negative.

A: Yeah. I can't get psyched watching or writing things like that.

Part 4: Relaxing, Araki style

I: You have been doing manga for a long time. I've heard in other interviews that you never miss an due date, and we see you as always being on schedule. Do you ever have trouble coming up with new ideas?

A: Its not really about the lack of ideas, but the scariest thing is the lack of the will to draw. Lack of idea is really losing the will to create. If you're willing to write, you will get ideas, so you shouldn't be afraid of the lack of ideas. Just keep putting things out there, and save nothing. Feeling like you don't care is the worst thing.

I: Have you ever felt like that?

A: Well, yeah, I start feeling like that when I get exhausted.

I: And how do you cope with that?

A: Um, in my case, I go discipline myself a little. Nothing serious, but go out on a walk to shrines, like that. I don't go out in waterfalls:) but that takes away my worries. It kind of weird, but going on a walk or a bicycle trip alone, discipline through a little exercise.

I: Not only use your mind, but also your body...

A: I exhaust myself, and theres many things. Like carrying a heavy load, and you start to realize what's really necessary. I start to think I don't need a cell phone because its heavy and I wanted to toss it, and I had no signal anyways... but I feel really healed by an iPod for some reason.

I: Why is that?

A: Somehow music is really good. So I really only need water, raincoat, and an iPod. I went to a place called Kumano Kodo once. It saids Kumano (Kuma = bear in Japanese) so I figured there will be bears in this place, so someone told me to take my cell phone. I took it, but didn't get any service... Then my feet starts to hurt, and I really started getting sick of all my luggage. I brought some bread with me but I ate it. And I started to realize that those things are not necessary. You don't need it to survive.

I: What do you feel like when you're out training at places like that.

A: Empty, and then I come back from that and start working again.

Part 5: Other Dreams

I: Your art works has been featured in fashion, a science magazine cover, and now in the Louvre. What is the meaning of working on projects besides manga?

A: Um, its the drawing... if theres story and drawing, I guess I'm better at drawing. I don't know, I'm a mangaka, so I have to draw, or otherwise people won't think me as an mangaka. There are mangakas famous for their story, but I'm more on the drawing side, so I want to draw the ultimate picture, something really good.

I: Do you not have enough time at the moment to do that?

A: You know, like the Louvre and the science magazine, especially the science magazine, theres more to that one, but I tend to think all of them as one. Physics, literature, there all the same in a sense that they are searching for the truth. Its nothing alien. So, the person who asked me the science magazine project felt the same way too. He thought that I can illustrate his scientific theory.

I: Was there anything else you were asked to do?

A: Something weird? Is there any thing weird? Maybe the CD cover? The t-shirt designs? I guess the Cell project was the weirdest, but that doctor's medical theory and my philosophy of stands were the same, so he asked me to draw. That way of thinking makes me happy, happy because its kind of like DaVinci. That really is a theory that no one can understand, borderline crazy. No one who sees those sentences agrees to the theory. It might be wrong. And if you write something wrong, someone is going t object later. So that project was a little risky.

I: What do you wish to do next, do you have any requests?

A: Umm... yeah, I probably want to do a series of pictures.

I: You mean like a CD cover?

A: Um, something like the "The Dancing Girl of Izu"

I: Oh!

A: The "The Dancing Girl of Izu" was a little different too. They asked me to draw the cover of "The Dancing Girl of Izu," and I couldn't believe it. They just asked me to do a work based on a famous literature.

I: So, did you choose that?

A: Yeah, but only from the Shyeisha-Bunko series.

I: Why the "The Dancing Girl of Izu."

A: I kind of wanted to draw the emptiness of youth.

Part 6: Message to 22 year olds today

A: I think people's actions should be based on their “eyes to judge beauty.” How to judge what's beautiful. Are your own actions beautiful, or not. And by beautiful, I don't simply mean the appearance of something, but does something fit in, can you understand it. I think studying is for training your “eyes to judge beauty.” For example, whether its physics, sociology, or literature, its a way to find out how the pieces fit together nicely, and the study of medicine is the way to discover a theory to cure beautifully. And as you layer those theories together, you are able to judge things, and if you know how judge you will be able to make a decision. I want young people to train their “eyes” so they can judge things, theories, and themselves, and I don't want them to study only as a way to become rich or for a high academic record. I think having such evil or not is important. It may sound fancy, but being something like a hero for the good is really important.

2010-2017
Hirosegawa (02/2011)=

ARAKI x Arakawa (2011)= 『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』は勇気をくれる漫画 荒川 荒木先生の作品は『バオー来訪者』から読ませていただいています. もちろん『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険』(以下:『ジョジョ』)も第１部からずっと愛読していまして. 今日はお会いできて光栄です. どうぞよろしくお願いします！ 荒木 おお〜！　そんな昔から読んでくださっているとは、嬉しいですね. ありがとうございます！ 荒川 小学生の頃、姉が「少年ジャンプ」を買っていまして. 納屋に積んであったのを何気なく手に取ったのが、ちょうど『ジョジョ』第１話の掲載号だったんです. 農機具などを入れておく、薄暗い部屋で夢中になって読みました. 荒木 それはムード満点だ(笑). 荒川 怖さ倍増でしたね. もうハマらないわけがない！　という状況でした(笑). 当時は子供だったので、波紋法をマネしたり、「こんなスタンド欲しいー！」と騒いだり(笑). そして今回お会いするにあたって、改めて「私にとっての『ジョジョ』の魅力とは」を考えてみたのですが、やはり勇気をくれるところではないかと. 荒木 『鋼の錬金術師』(以下：『鋼』)もそこが魅力ですよね. 読んでいると、人間の根源について考えさせられます. 錬金術のシステムを通じて、自然界や人間界の仕組みまで追求していく. 「おお！」って思いました. 荒川 わぁ、ありがとうございます！　その、人間の根源を考える時「勇気や誇りって何だろう？」という部分は外せないと思うんです. そこへいくと『ジョジョ』の登場人物は敵も味方もみんな誇りをもって、懸命に生きている. 「あっぱれ」だと思います. 特にイギーは……あの、ガムをクチャクチャやってたイヌに泣かされるとは……！　あと、リサリサの逆さ煙草のシーンもグッとくるし、シュトロハイムのブレのなさもいいですね. 本当、どのキャラも大好きです. 荒木 ははは(笑). シュトロハイムはもう身体半分が機械鎧みたいなものだからね. 『鋼』の世界にいても違和感ないですよ. 僕は『鋼』ではアームストロングがいいですね. こういう、真面目でありつつ趣味に走る人は好きです. 特にシグと一緒にムキッとポーズをとるシーンは楽しい. 逆に、アルがボロボロになるシーンは辛いです. 何かの拍子に血印が消えたら……と思うとハラハラしちゃって. 荒川 カバーしとけって話ですよね(笑). 「エルリック」は危険!?‘70〜’80年代の少年漫画界 荒川 『ジョジョ』の魅力といえばもうひとつ、独特のセリフ回しがあると思います. 「ジョジョの奇妙な百人一首」のＣＤを仕事場で流したりするんですけど、『ジョジョ』を読んだことが無いアシスタントさんまでなぜか暗唱できるという. 荒木 それはすごい(笑). 僕は「なぜ戦うのか」とか、動機や理由づけは意識してるんですが、このセリフを流行らせようとか、読者を泣かせようとか、その辺りはあまり考えていないんです. だから、そう言っていただけると嬉しいですね. 荒川 日常生活で、無意識のうちに『ジョジョ』のセリフが出ることがあるんですよ. たぶん荒木先生が思っていらっしゃる以上に、読者の血肉になっているんだと思います. それだけ強い言霊が宿った作品なんだなあと. 荒木 ただ、ホラー要素がある作品なので、あえて汚い言葉も使って……美しい部分ばかり描いてちゃダメって思いはありますね. 「白と黒」「善と悪」「美と醜」といった対極的なものを頭に置きつつ描いているので、人間のゲスな部分も避けずに踏み込もう、と. 荒川 なるほど. 荒木 でもね、こうして認めてもらえたのは連載開始から10年くらい経ってからじゃないかなあ. 当時は外国が舞台で、主人公も外国人という設定は難しいと言われていて. 編集企画段階で落とされちゃうんです. うん、当時は僕も生意気だったんですかね. そういう少年漫画のルールやジンクスに挑戦したいという思いもありました. 「ジャンプ」の基本原則である「友情・努力・勝利」さえ守っていれば、横文字でもいいじゃないかと. 荒川 しかも、物語の入り口はアステカですよね. 荒木 わかりにくすぎ(笑)！ 荒川 いや〜、私のようなオカルト好きには、もうたまらないですけれども. 荒木 怪奇系の大河ドラマも、当時の漫画界ではヒットしないと言われていたんです. たまたま、こういう世界観が好きな編集者が後押しをしてくれて……『ジョジョ』を連載させてもらえたのは奇跡だと思いますね. だから『鋼』の「エルリック」というネーミングは、当時だったらかなりキケンでしたよ(笑). 荒川 ははは、ボツだ(笑). 荒木 その辺りはすんなり決まったんですか？ 荒川 エニックス(現・スクウェア・エニックス)はゲーム会社なので、その点はスムーズだったと思います. むしろＲＰＧに慣れた読者を想定していましたから、ファンタジーの香りがするネーミングがいいのかなと. 荒木 そうなんですか. 時代は変わったんだなあ. Houyhnhnm (9/2011)= 荒木飛呂彦と岸辺露伴はグッチ好きだった！？

―はじめに、『SPUR』から企画の内容を聞いた時の気持ちを教えてください.

荒木飛呂彦氏：(以下、荒木：敬称略)：そうですね. まず企画の内容が、グッチの職人と工房について、さらにものづくりについてのマンガを描いてほしいという依頼だったので、「これは何だろう？」と思いましたね.

―何だろうというと？

荒木：普通だと職人や工房を紹介するマンガで、こういうところで、こんな風に職人さんが働いているんだよとか、そういうものがSPUR編集部もグッチも欲しかったんだと思うんですね. でももう少しマンガのキャラクターと融合したいと思ったんです. ストーリーがあれば登場するのは誰でも良いという感じではなくて、ジョジョと融合したいなと.

―ジョジョと融合というのは、『SPUR』から依頼はあったんですか？

荒木：いいえ、それはありませんでしたね. それでも引き受けたからには、そういう作品を描きたいなと最初に思いました. でも難しいかなとも思いましたけど.

―ストーリーの主人公に第４部に登場する天才漫画家・岸辺露伴を持ってきましたよね？

荒木：そうそう. 露伴をストーリーの上にちゃんと乗せて、グッチを紹介していくっていう風にしたかった.

―今回のマンガのタイトルが『岸辺露伴 グッチへ行く』ですが、以前のルーヴル美術館とのプロジェクト作品『岸辺露伴 ルーヴルへ行く』との関連性はありますか？

荒木：最初はなかったんです. でも露伴だったらグッチに行ってもいいねって. そんな感じでした.

―『ジョジョの～』第４部のクライマックスのシーンで、露伴はグッチの時計をしていますよね？

荒木：そうなんですよね. でもそのことは指摘されるまで僕自身は忘れていました(笑). 「ああ、そういえばしてたなぁ」って.

―ということは、露伴はグッチ好きというキャラクター設定だった訳ではないんですね？

荒木：そうですね. 確かに露伴はグッチの時計をしていましたけど、ファッションはどこどこのブランドが好きでという風に設定を決めていた訳ではないですね. だから今回もグッチだから露伴ということではなくて、ストーリー的に露伴なんです！

―なるほどですね.

荒木：露伴はパリのルーヴルにも行ったし合うね. みたいな感じでした.

―今回は荒木先生自身もフィレンツェから来日したグッチの職人に取材をしたそうですが、一番印象に残ったことはなんですか？

荒木：ん～なんですかね. スタッフのプロ意識ですかね？ それは本当にすごかった. やっぱり職人というか、働いている人たち全員がプライドを持って仕事をしているんだなと感じました. いろいろなブランドがあるけれど、向こうの人たちにとってグッチで働くということは憧れなんだそうです. みんなグッチが一番良いと言ってましたね.

―荒木先生自身も洋服はとても好きと伺ったんですがグッチはどの程度お持ちですか？

荒木：靴とか鞄とかそういったものが多いですね. 恥ずかしながら服はあまり持っていませんでした.

―では、どんなファッションがお好きですか？

荒木：自分では着ないんですけど、なんか不良な感じが好きなんです.

荒木：そうですね. 個人的には上品よりはそういうのが好きですね.

荒木先生のマンガ独特の"あの表現"の真相とは？

―今回のマンガの中では、露伴も通訳の女性もグッチの服を着ていますが、あれは荒木先生のアイディアですか？

荒木：そもそもグッチの作品を描けということだったんで、すべてグッチに徹しようと. それが理由ですね. じつはマンガに出てくる人物全員がグッチを着ているですが、それは僕のアイディアですね. あんまりそういう風に見えないんですけど.

―そうなんですか！？

荒木：そうなんですよ. でも、じつは洋服の色を一部変えさせてもらっているんです.

―確かに色が違ってますよね. 気がつきました.

荒木：元の色のままだと、絵的に華やかさとか配色の感じがどうしても納得いかないんですよね. 茶色だけでまとまってると、ちょっと嫌だなぁとか思ってしまう.

―そういうオーダーに対して、グッチからNGは出なかったんですか？

荒木：色に関してはありませんでしたね. でも本当にお願いをして「このパンツを緑色にさせてください～」とかそんな感じでした. じゃないと絵が沈むんですよ. マンガとして、荒木飛呂彦の作品として違うと思うんですよね！

―なるほどですね. マンガの最後が「このバッグはスタンドだったんだ......」というオチですよね. ファンとしては、あのバッグのスタンド名は何だったんだろう？ とすごく気になったんですが.

荒木：確かに！ 確かにそうですね. スタンド名か～. 考えてなかったなあ. 何が良いだろう！？ 音楽っぽいもので何か....... バッグに関連する曲は知らないなあ(笑). そうそう. じつは初期段階のストーリーでは、バッグではなくて財布だったんですよ.

―そうなんですか！？

荒木：はい. でもグッチから財布ではなくてバックにしてくれと強くお願いされたんです(笑).

―書けないかもしれないですね. この話は(笑).

荒木：でも結果的にはバッグの方が話としてはよかったですね.

―そうそう. お祖母ちゃんの形見のバッグということは『岸辺露伴 ルーヴルへ行く』で冒頭にチラッと登場した、あのお祖母ちゃんですよね？

荒木：そのとおりです. 温泉宿を経営していたお祖母ちゃんです. もう既に死んでるんですね. 『岸辺露伴 ルーヴルへ行く』は、露伴が17歳のときの話ですからね.

―今回も「パァァーァッ」とか「ガパァァッ」とか「ギャンッ」というような表現があったり、『ジョジョの～』ではおなじみの「オラオラオラオラオラオラ」、「無駄無駄無駄無駄無駄無駄」、「ドラララララララ」、「ズキュゥゥゥンッ」といった荒木先生のマンガ独特のあの表現は、どこからインスピレーションを受けているんでしょうか？

荒木：あれは仕事中もアイディアを考えるときも、いつも音楽を聴いているんです. そのノリですね. あとはリズムです. 描いているときってネームのリズムがあるんです. そこで最後に「ッッッツアー!!」ってのばしたり. そういう感じですね. ここでこんな音楽がくると「ズキュゥゥゥンッ！」とか.

―あとキャラクターが突然豹変してしまうパターンもよくありますよね.

荒木：そうですね. 大人しいと思っていた人が実は追いつめられて人が変わるとか、描いていて楽しいですね. 性格まで崩壊していく感じとか.

―荒木先生の中で一番好きなキャラクターは誰ですか？

荒木：いままで描いた中でですか？

―はい.

荒木：ん～「重ちー」ってキャラクターですね. いろんなところから、小銭や細かいものを拾ってくるスタンドを使うんです. 「重ちー」は良いですよー. あとちょっと頭が良くなさそうなところも癒されますよね. 主人公では仗助ってのが好きなんですけど.

―いずれも露伴と同じ第4部のキャラクターですね.

荒木：そうですね. 普段『ジョジョの～』って神話的に描いているんです. でも第4部は「隣の人」って感じがするんですよ. 身近な人って感じ. その中でも「重ちー」です. 能力も良いですねー. あれは泥棒じゃないですからね. 落ちてるものを拾ってるだけだから悪いことはしてないんです.

―では少し話しを戻して. 荒木先生にとって、「良いファッションブランド」とはどういうブランドだと思いますか？

荒木：まず品質が絶対ですよね. 着心地が良くて、自己主張せず、それでいて印象に残るやつです. 難しいですよね. でもグッチにはそれがあると思います.

―なるほどですね.

荒木：だからやりすぎない寸止めなんですよ. それが良いファッションだと思います. 僕は不良っぽいファッションが入ってるのものが好きではありますが、思いっきり不良ではないんですよね. そこに上品さも必要なんです. だからグッチをはじめとするイタリアのファッションはそういうところがすごいんです. まさに寸止めですね.

―わかりました. では最後の質問です. 露伴はパリのルーヴルに行って、フィレンツェのグッチにも行って、今回新宿にも行きました. 次はどこに行くんでしょうか？

荒木：次は富士山とか良いですね(笑). だってNYとか行かなそうじゃないですか？ どうせだったら露伴が絶対に行かなさそうな、マニアックなところに行かせたいですね.

GUCCI × HIROHIKO ARAKI × SPUR 「岸辺露伴 新宿へ行く」展 会期：2011年9月17日(土)～10日6日(木) 会場：グッチ新宿 住所：東京都新宿区新宿3-26-11 JOJOmenon Araki Interview (10/2012)= Interviewer: “JoJolion” has been a bit more erotic in comparison to previous arcs but is this a conscious decision? Is there a motive behind this shift?

Araki: I wanted to draw something that I had never drawn before. Therefore, it’s probably the first time bust shots have made an appearance. As for the art, I want to draw a looser style. Instead of having a constant focus on intense fights, I think the readers also enjoy the off-beat interactions as well. Up until now I was pursuing the element of fear but I also want to incorporate a sense of relatability and looser aspects.

Interviewer: How have you specifically actualized these ideas?

Araki: For example, I have increased the number of white panels. I try not to draw everything to perfection but rather with a little more openness. I could illustrate as dark as I did previously but I intentionally included more white elements so the reader could pass through a section without being heavily invested in a facetious scene.

Interviewer: I do really enjoy how the art throughout the “JoJo” series has constantly evolved.

Araki: Rather than trying to change, I try to avoid illustrating old, already existing art. However, I do realize there are characters like Hirose Koichi or Kobayashi Tamami whose heights have gradually shrunk and that’s not great.. haha

Interviewer: Like, Funny Valentine from part 7 was the opposite as he steadily grew.

Araki: Ha, That’s okay because he was working out! (lol) In reality, the characters constantly move through their lines and poses and they just happen naturally like the flow of nature.

Interviewer: Regarding the dialogue, it’s really amazing because the lines are so memorable that they even publish books such as “Famous quotes from JoJo’s BIzzare Adventure”

Araki: It’s amazing isn’t it! Haha! When I see my work being accepted by the younger generations, I feel glad to have been drawing all this time. All Star Battle's Guidebook (08/29/2013)=

"I don't play fighting games myself, so I can't comment on that aspect, but I think it's amazing how perfectly they were able to recreate everything. It's beautiful. Whenever people try and adapt JoJo they always want to use a bunch of different colors. But this game actually suppresses the colors and makes them refined/quiet. I think this is good, because it will keep players' eyes from getting tired. I think the more colors on the screen increases the exhaustion in one's eyes. I also think the cutting-edge CG technology they used did a great job of capturing the atmosphere.

The characters have been recreated so well, they may look cooler than they are in the manga. (Laugh) There's a psychological level to the battles here. I like how they've made it something more than just a fighting game.

The town of Morio-cho appears in Parts 4 and 8, but they're in parallel worlds, so they aren't linked in time or space. The two Josukes would never meet each other normally. With this game, though, it becomes possible. At first I was bit taken aback. But then the bizarre nature to it all really got me interested. It's very entertaining. I would never allow something like this in the manga, but since this is a game, it's cool. Same thing with Jotaro fighting Dio Brando. The way the characters look is so different over the parts, though, that normally if you lined them all up they'd look very out of place with each other. But this game fixes all that, and I think that's one of its strengths.

Personally, I play a lot of horror action/adventure games. I like exploring a lot, not just fighting. I like puzzle games too. And I like sports and racing games too, as you might have figured from my inclusions of F-MEGA and Oh! That's a Baseball! in part 3. Lately games have been getting really "real." I still like cheap-looking games like F-MEGA.

Lately, though, I haven't really played any fighting games or shooting games. When I get excited during battles, my Adrenalin pumps up. I want games to heal me. That's why I play horror games. Horror heals me. (Laugh) Even in this game, the punch animations are just too fast for me. I'd rather watch them in slow motion.

I wish I had a technique that girls liked. (Laugh) Or, I wish I could appear as a side character, who says "Do your best!" and offers up an energy drink or something.

People who started reading JoJo when they were young have now become adults and are contributing to this project. I'm really amazed. And moved that we can work together to let the next generation read JoJo. I was so surprised when I heard they were going to make an anime. For 20 years, I've thought about how unsuited JoJo was for TV. (Laugh) It ended up being a lot bigger than I imagined it would. I'm so glad the fans enjoyed it.

People say my gallery showing in Florence was a success, but I don't have any strong feelings about that personally. But one thing I did notice is that whenever I go to Italy, I always hear people talking about Japanese manga. Dragon Ball, Naruto, and Yu Gi Oh are all very popular. And whenever people talk about Japanese manga they always talk about Japanese soccer. I suppose Captain Tsubasa has had a lot of influence over there. Whenever you mention Japan in Italy, it's either Naruto or Nagamoto (soccer player).

I listen to country and Western music a lot. It's like American "enka" music. I like the pure, "human" sound of the vocals.

As for movies, I mainly watch suspense and horror. Recently I saw "Life of Pi" and "Gangster Squad." They were very good. There look to be a lot of good horror movies coming out in 2013, including the Evil Dead remake, so I'm excited.

From here on out, in JoJolion, I plan to focus on the Higashikata family in more detail. But it won't be linked to Part 4 in any way. People keep asking me when Kishibe Rohan will appear, so let me answer that question: he won't. (Laugh) That is absolutely set in stone. Another weird mangaka will appear, though.

Q. What is manga to you?

A. Like how food is a blessing from the sky and earth, I think manga is a blessing from society. I'm receiving ideas and inspiration from Japan.

Q. Who do you respect?

A. Many people... Shirato Sanpei and Fujiko Fujio I've respected since long ago. Recently, I've really thought about how amazing pro mangaka who came before me are. Like how they've polished themselves so much, how much work they were able to handle... it'd be impossible in the present day. They were always so pure about how they faced their work. They weren't drawing manga because they wanted to become someone great. they just wanted to draw. That's what's so amazing.

Q. What's the most important thing in the world to you?

A. A lot is important to me... hmm. The most important thing would be my breathing technique, I suppose. (LOL) If my breathing gets bad, my stomach starts to hurt. So every morning, I use a special breathing technique. I store up breath around my ribs. It trains my inner muscles and connects me with the universe. It's pretty deep."

- Hirohiko Araki

JoJoveller Interview= 椛島さんとの対談でも少し話が出ましたけど、 第1部はディオを描きたかったんですよ. とにかく彼を描くためのストーリーみたいなところがあってディオをどう動かすか」 を常に考えていた気がします. 「 善と悪」 「 白と黒」 みたいな主人公とライバルの対比を見せる漫画にしようと思っていた. そのためには敵が強力じゃないと絶対面白くないんですよね. だからディオは、 「 どうやって主人公はコイツに勝つんだ！ ？ 」 と読者が思ってくれるような「 究極の悪」 にしました. ただ、 読者がちょっと憧れるような部分も持った悪、 「 共感できる悪」 にしたいとも思ってまし

ディオを究極の悪にした分、 その対比としてジョナサンは純粋すぎるくらいのキャラクターになりましたね. ジョナサンは今だったら、 もうちょっと違う味付

けができるんだけど、 当時は僕も若かったから. 主人公のジョナサンという名前に、 そんなに深い意味はないですね. 外国人が主人公なので名前は「 とにかく読者が覚えやすいものにしよう」 と思っていました. 「 スティーブン· スピルバーグ」 みたいに、 頭で韻を踏んでいると印象が強いように感じたので「 ジョナサン. ジョースター」. 今では受け入れられているけど当時は外国人が主人公

の漫画なんて少なかったから、 馴染みがないというか違和感がありました. 自分でも描いていて「 人気は出ないかもな」 という意識もありつつ、 でも「 こういうのも認めてほしい」 という気持ちもありました

ディオは『 魔少年ビーティー』 の主人公· ビーティー· ピーティーの発展系なんです. 嫉妬だとかハングリー精神といった人間の感情の影の部分を、 ビーティーよりももっと深くしたキャラクターです. 悪役であるディオを描いていた時は自分の精神面にも

影響はあったかもしれない. イライラするようなことたかもしれないはないんだけど、 例えば普段の暮らしの中でも、 ふとダークなことを考えてしまったり、 ディオと同じ視点になっちゃつて人間を昆虫観察するような目で眺めてしまったり、 そういうことはあったかもしれないですね.

『 魔少年ビーティー』 を描いていた頃もそうだったんだけど、 第1部や第2部の当時に目指していたのは少年漫画へのアンチっていうか、 友情· 努力· 勝利っていう「 週刊少年ジャンプ」 （ 以下、 WJ） の世界に挑戦して開拓していこうっていう生意気な気持ちもありました.

第2部の主人公のジョセフという名前は、 ジョナサンと同じく「 ジョジョ」 になればいいってことだけで、 これも深い意味はない味1. 3なしです. お調子者の性格は、 生真面目だったジョナサンと対比させたからですね.

物語で目指したのは「 誰がいちばん強いのか」 「 どういう人間が怖いのか」 を描くこと. 敵が「 究極生命体」 という設定は、 まさにそこですね、 食物連鎖の頂点.

当時は「 とにかく自分の作風を作らなきゃ」 11かくと思っていました. 僕の先輩の方々1970年代の有名な作家さんは、 皆さんご自分の作風を持っているんです. そこには何か大事な意味があるんだろうと思っていました. だから自分の漫画の人気がないからといって「 ホラーを描いていたのに、 急にスポーツ漫画やラブコメ漫画を描くようになっちゃダメだろう」 と. 「 そこは突き詰めていかなきゃダメなんだ」「 ブレてはいけない」 と思うようになったんですそれは自分で自分を追い込むことになるけど、 今でも続いていますね. 行き詰まったら終わりかもしれない. … でも道は必ず開けると思えばこそです.

第3部は、 第1部と第2部の主人公が外国人で続いた

ので、 日本人になったってうのはあるかな. でも向かう場所はエジプトだし、 仲間も外国人が多かったんですが（ 笑）. 主人公の名前は「 承」 の字には「 受け継ぐ」 という意味があって、 本当は「 しょう- という読み方だけjごナどぉどお寺の名前とかで「 じょう」 じよAと読ませることもあったので、 それに決めました. 「 空条」 の方は、 第3部が始まる時に鎌倉に取材に行ったことがあって、 鎌倉幕府の執権だった「 北条」氏からですね. それで「 ジョジョ=空条承太郎」 としました. Naokatsu Tsuda (07/04/2015)= '''Note: Naokatsu Tsuda is the creative director in charge of David Production's enthusiastic anime adaptation of the iconic JoJo's Bizarre Adventure manga. This is an interview for Mr. Tsuda at Anime Expo, Los Angeles on July 4, 2015 by Anime News Network.'''

ANN: What is the difference between your role as director and Kenichi Suzuki's role as "series director," as far as how things are managed?

Naokatsu Tsuda: The best way to think of it is not as co-directors, but one as the executive director and one as the actual director.

So he's in more of a producer position and you are the creative director?

We're both creative, but I have final say in everything.

How were you approached about directing a JoJo's television series and what was your reaction?

So, the story starts off with me being an employee at our production company, David Production. My previous work was directing Inu X Boku Secret Service and our Vice President, a man by the name of Kajita, asked me, "You like JoJo?" And I said "Yes!" And he said, "Okay, you're directing JoJo." That's it! Very easy.

When looking at the material, did you feel that there was much adaptation that needed to be made for language and references, since it is over twenty years old, or did you feel that it was timeless and you didn't have to change much?

The main adaptation needed for a modern audience would be in the visuals. If you look at the original JoJo's Bizarre Adventure, the lines are very detailed and I question if a modern viewer would be able to relate to these details. Also, we do need to simplify the lines for animation. So simplifying the lines was something we definitely prioritized. But the JoJo's graphic novels, over the years, have become something of an internet meme, or at least they are the source of a lot of internet memes. One thing we can do today that wouldn't have been possible 20 years ago is pick up on already established memes and see how we can pull those into the anime. Many parts of the series are already finished, so we are in a unique position today where we can do a wholesale retrospective on them. Also, modern audiences have a preference for higher-paced dialogue, so that's also different today from how it would've been adapted back then.

That's very interesting to hear about the meme culture of JoJo's. So you were aware of that stuff going in and you consciously said, "Oh we have to get this right, we have to make this feel classic for fans of the manga?"

Yes, in fact that was fully intended. We wanted to make a show where a fan could watch the animated episode and then go back to the graphic novel and see that their idea of JoJo was faithfully animated. We wanted to make something that could be shared as a new source of fan memes, and something where everyone's idea of JoJo could come to life through it.

'''One of my favorite things about JoJo's is the incredible sound design and music work on this show, both the soundtrack and the use of sound effects visually is very powerful. I feel like viewers can listen to this show and understand the story almost as well as seeing it. What was your philosophy going into the music and sound effects for the series?'''

The written words that show up in JoJo's is something that we call a "word effect." This comes directly from the manga, where if you look directly at the panel, the written sound effects are an integral part of the layout. Usually, when you animate a graphic novel, all those sound effects would be taken out, but that also changes the visual layout of the panel in translation to the screen. Now when you look at streaming culture today in Japan, especially when you look at websites such as Niconico, all the users just paste up their text reactions as part of the video stream, and that's part of the actual fan culture. My takeaway from that was younger audiences of today don't actually have any problem seeing written sound effects onscreen. So rather than changing the original manga layout, we wanted to incorporate that into the anime as well and use word effects in choice places for favorite lines and favorite sounds, perhaps sound effects that the viewer might want to shout out along with the show. So it's just thinking about things backwards and then making them work out. I don't think you actually need to be able to read the text, because it's more of a visual element than a language thing.

For the music, I really wanted to incorporate film-style music rather than something that resembled a variety show. When you use music in film, it's often set to a specific character or emotion or scene. In the first two parts of Jojo's, the music is really set to the scene and only once in a while is it set to the emotions of the moment. Part 1 takes place in 19th century England, which isn't exactly a place anyone has first-hand experience living through. So we used the music to establish a sense of history and location and period that we can relate to. Then we skip over to Part 2, which takes place in Art Deco America. So we had to establish something more stylish and pop in tone there. Since there's a graphic visual difference between Part 1 and Part 2, we wanted the audience to be transported 50 years forward through the music as well as the visuals.

'''What was the process for choosing the ending theme songs like "Roundabout" and "Walk Like an Egyptian?" Is this a tradition that you want to continue in future parts?'''

Well, those came from the author of the original graphic novel, Hirohiko Araki. They're all songs that he was listening to back when he was drawing the individual parts. Mr. Araki only listens to Western music because he doesn't understand English, so none of the lyrics come across to him as language, but as pure sound. So we got a list of these songs that he was listening to back when he was writing each part, and we chose songs for the closing animation based on which ones Warner was able to secure the rights for. It was up to Warner to actually do the negotiating. So if there is an anime production of the next part, we'll probably go by the same process. Traditionally, JoJo's Bizarre Adventure has been a gateway to learn about Western music for Japanese readers. For American fans, a lot of the music and names featured in JoJo's are more an acknowledgement of familiar artists, but this is also cause for Warner to be engaged in a lot of negotiations to secure those rights.

'''Yes, the names of these characters are changed in the official subtitles for American viewers. Vanilla Ice becomes Cool Ice, Oingo Boingo becomes Zenyatta Mondatta, and so on. The fans always know the real names, so they see that and sort of laugh at it. They feel like "what, are they afraid of lawyers?" How do you feel about American audiences being given changed names?'''

Well, I do think someone may have tried to err on the sensitive side of things in translation. When you look at characters like Oingo and Boingo, if the musical artist of the same name wasn't happy with the idea of being depicted as such comical characters, perhaps erring on the sensitive side might have been the right decision.

'''On that note, where did the Oingo Boingo Brothers song come from? It was a very fun surprise!'''

Part 3, Stardust Crusaders, is split into two halves for television airing. At the time, the music producer at Warner, Mr. Oomori, had asked if there was any scene-specific music that I wanted to have in the series. You might be familiar with a specific practice in Japanese animation where episode one and episode three are very important for a show's production. If episode one doesn't execute well, a lot of viewers will write off the show and never watch it. And you also need to have a new development or twist take place in episode three, or more established viewers will abandon the show. It's not such an issue with episode four onwards, but that's the unfortunately reality of the industry right now. The Oingo Boingo episode in question is actually episode three of Stardust Crusaders' second half, so we knew we had to make it stand out. Boingo is an enemy who uses manga as their gimmick, so for the ending we thought this could be the first and only instance of a character song. I thought it would be something that the viewers would be very happy to see. So I went to producer Oomori, he greenlit it, and the Oingo Boingo Brothers happened.

'''And the Hol Horse Boingo Combo as well! Now do you have a favorite Joestar or a favorite character? Not just in the three parts that are animated, but from any of it?'''

Well, since I just finished working on Stardust Crusaders, I'm most sympathetic to Jotaro. In part 4, my favorite is still Jotaro. As a high school reader of the manga, my favorite Joestar was… well, it's actually questionable if he's from the Joestar family, but he's the main character from part 5, Giorno Giovanna. He's actually Dio's child, but he inherits a very large portion of the Joestar family spirit.

'''You mentioned that the manga's art could be difficult to adapt to animation. What were your thoughts on adapting the manga's striking color design in a way that wouldn't be too overwhelming?'''

One thing that makes anime different is that once you establish the color setting, you can't change it, whereas there's no set color for a lot of things in the JoJo's graphic novel. Once we established the color setting inside the anime, we knew there might be a lot of fans who would object to the choice of colors. As a JoJo fan myself, I do really understand the kinds of things they would object to. So we decided on scene-specific coloring, so that the "set color" could still change depending on the specifics of the scene. Since the graphic novel doesn't actually have set colors for a lot of things, I think that was one way to take advantage of its style, while creating something that would be acceptable to fans.

'''One last question: JoJo's is filled with great moments of elation, and it must be exciting for the voice cast to do that sort of thing. What was the most powerful moment for you, vocally?'''

There's far too many to mention, but if I were to choose one, it would be the final episode of Stardust Crusaders, where Jotaro and Dio are having their showdown, and it is the battle of ORAORA and MUDAMUDA.

I knew the story, so I knew it was coming, but I was still surprised when Dio shouted "ROAD ROLLER!"

I'm very happy to hear that. Dream Talk Session= Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure X Assassination Classroom Araki Hirohiko & Matsui Yuusei

Dream talk session

A chance meeting between Matsui Yuusei, author of the popular Weekly Jump manga "Assassination classroom", and Araki Hirohiko, who has built a unique world within his "Jojo's Bizarre Adventure". During this relaxed discussion, they raise the curtain on their work methods.

'''Even though I look like this, I'm an outdoors type of guy (laughs). -Araki'''

'''Thank you for coming today! Matsui-sensei ate Araki-sensei's cod roe spaghetti and chicken soup. Can you give us an impression?'''

Matsui: Really, I'm overwhelmed by being able to eat the food an artist I look up to made. The chicken soup had a really gentle flavour and I felt it was very invigorating. The spaghetti was good too!

'''Araki-sensei, you said you like to cook as a divergence from your work. Are making food and making manga similar in any way?'''

Araki: Well, not really (laughs). However, I make both manga and food in gratitude of many things, so I guess they spring from the same source.

'''You just ate together. Do you do anything special to keep up your health, and what are your favorite foods?'''

Matsui: I just eat stuff I buy at the convenience store. I take nutritional supplements and go out to eat some proper food every now and then, so I really don’t fuss over my health much yet.

Araki: I don’t eat anything after 6pm. I eat whatever I like in the morning and afternoon, but I don’t eat anything in the evening. If you eat while working in the evenings, you’ll definitely get fat. If you get fat, you won’t want to move and you’ll fall into a downwards spiral, so I’m careful about my health.

Matsui: You’re still very slim. Do you exercise regularly?

Araki: I do.

Matsui: When did you start?

Araki: I think that when people hit their 40s, they’ll want to take up running because they’re tense about their health. I used to like diving and mountaineering, so from there I started running. I actually like exercising. Even though I look like this, I’m an outdoors type of guy (laughs).

Matsui: I didn’t mind exercise before I started Assassination Classroom, but as soon as the serialisation started, my will to exercise disappeared. Moreover, I feel like muscles get in the way when I’m just sitting and letting my mind work at full force, so it can’t be helped. To draw manga you just need your head and hands. Anything else is unnecessary. Although I do think I should keep up my stamina while doing a serialisation, so it’d be bad if I kept going like this.

'''Mangaka can take a break whenever they want, but they don’t get any holidays. –Matsui

'''Photo caption: Jojo has moved to Ultra Jump since Steel Ball Run. Araki-sensei is currently working on Jojolion, but he says the current amount of pages matches his personal rhythm better.'''

How do you two gather data and materials?

Matsui: I’ve been relying on the internet a lot recently.

Araki: For me it’s still books. However, I have to buy them at a physical bookstore, or it won’t work. I want to choose a book from a bookstore that I like.

Matsui: Where do you buy them normally?

Araki: In Shinjuku or Aoyama. If I go there I’ll know what’s popular, or what the staff recommends. I want to see those things. If I look online I’ll just see the things I like. Without realising I’ll only look for the things I like, so bookstores and CD shops in which I can see what others recommend are an indispensable source of information for me.

'''I’d like to ask about your weekly schedules and how you work. Araki-sensei, has your work pace changed since you moved from Weekly Jump to Ultra Jump?'''

Araki: Weekly Jump was 19 pages per week, but that rhythm didn’t work for me. I really wanted to draw 21 pages per week. Since I’ve gone to Ultra Jump it’s become 45 pages per month. This matches my natural work rhythm better, so I can draw comfortably every month.

Matsui: That’s unusual! For me, 19 pages per week is a bit too much. Bringing that to 21 pages even… doesn’t it become a bit demanding? (laughs)

Araki: That’s true. But for Jojo I want the decisive panels to be big, so the page count goes up anyway.

Matsui: That’s typical of Jojo. If you put in “gogogogo” leading up to the decisive panels…. You’d have 21 pages very quickly.

Araki: Perhaps, yes. But what do you do when your name* ends at 17 pages? (*t/n: A name is a manga manuscript)

Matsui: It’s not that hard to increase the amount. If I’m 2 pages short I’ll consult with my editor. He’ll generally say something like “let’s add these elements”, and when I incorporate those it usually turns out fine. That’s the easiest way.

Araki: I see.

Matsui: On the other hand, it’s much harder to take things out of the material I’ve already got. I take care not to waste too much time on that. I’ve already got my hands full just trying to get it done every week. How did you manage when you worked weekly?

Araki: On Sunday I’d do the name. On Monday I got that checked by my editor, and from Tuesday to Thursday I’d draw with the assistants. On Thursday we’d also discuss the next chapter. Friday and Saturday were my days off.

Matsui: What an ideal week. For veterans like you or Akimoto-sensei* it’s okay, but there’s no one of my age that can pull that off.


 * 1… Akimoto Osamu, the creator of Weekly Jump’s longest running manga, Kochikame. He’s looked up to by other mangaka for thoroughly keeping to his schedule and never missing a deadline in over 40 years of serialisation.

'''Photo caption: Matsui-sensei is giving his all for Assassination Classroom. He doesn’t have time to take a holiday at this point.'''

Araki: What does your weekly schedule look like?

Matsui: 3 days for the name, 2 days for the sketches. Finishing up with the assistants also takes 2 days. Recently I’ve changed this to 4 days for the name, 1 day for the sketches and 2 days for finishing up with the assistants. There isn’t a day where I can take the whole day off. However, I think the 4 days I take for the name do include breaks of some kind. Mangaka can take a break whenever they want, but they don’t get any holidays. If you have some free time, you have to use every spare moment to make your story more interesting. It’s hard to take a proper holiday. In that sense, you veterans are good at relaxing. The better you get at work, the better you get at play.

Araki: Fujiko A-sensei* is amazing. I think it’s something personal, that exceeds technique, which brings forth that sort of appeal to a manga.


 * 2…A veteran mangaka famous for works such as Pro Golfer Saru and The Laughing Salaryman. Also famous for associating with a wide variety of people, such as the actress Rie Miyazawa and the singer Inoshita Yousui.

Matsui: In my own generation there aren’t that many people that can relax like that. Myself especially, I can’t even say I have a hobby of any kind. That unrelenting energy and willpower, staying active as a mangaka until your 60s…. I can’t imagine it. Last year was Jojo’s 25th year, but you don’t draw it thinking “I should keep going” or anything do you?

Araki: I don’t.

Matsui: Your body moves naturally?

Araki: No. But 30 years pass in no time at all, you know. And I have examples like A-sensei and Akimoto-sensei.

Matsui: To me, you’re a great example as well!

Araki: Thank you. I’m already 53, but I think I should try to keep going until I’m about 60. I think you should take it easy and focus on making your current work interesting!

'''Next, I’d like to hear about your works. I’d like to talk about Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure first. How was it when your serialisation first started a quarter century ago?'''

Araki: When I debuted in the 80’s, Jump was full of people that emitted this intense power. I debuted amongst that, so in order to survive I had to emit a power strong enough to stand up to them. In other words, I had to show my own style. When I started Jojo, I think I finally managed to show something like that. I finally found my own direction. In the 7–8 years before that, I kept wandering, struggling to find my originality, my colour. Those were my twenties.

Matsui: But from our point of view, the works you made before that, like “Magic Boy B.T.” and “Baoh”, are pretty distinct as well! No matter how you look at it, it’s Araki-ism.

Araki: Back then, I used to draw while looking at Shirato-sensei’s* works. I moved my pen, wondering what to do.


 * 1…One of the pioneers of the “narrative comic” genre of manga in the 1960’s. He gained fame with his ninja works such as “Sasuke”, and managed to draw adults to manga with the philosophical elements of “The Legend of Kamui”.

Matsui: I get that. To me, you were my Shirato-sensei. When I was young, I tried really hard to get rid of your influence. I think I’ve finally managed to shed all of it recently.

Araki: ‘Hiding’ those things means you’ve finally found your own sense of direction. You can clearly draw whatever it is that you want to draw. You can’t have any doubts there.

Matsui: That’s right. But I think it’s too late to escape things I already know. For instance, if an enemy is slowly following someone and it’d be good to put in “gogogogogo”, I think to myself “If you put it in, you lose”, but I still end up putting it in. It’s like that. I mean to put in something original, but then when I look back at it later I often think “This was influenced by that work”.

Araki: For me, it’s the main characters’ thick eyebrows. It took me 10 years to get those thick boy’s magazine-style eyebrows back to thin eyebrows. Truth be told, I just can’t do it because thin eyebrows gross me out. Maybe it’s just bias, but without realising, this influence became deeply ingrained within me.

Matsui: Jotaro had some pretty thick ones too.

Araki: Yes. A supporting character like Kakyoin can have thin eyebrows, but for a main character like Jotaro I just can’t make them thin.

Matsui: Back then, there was that kind of formula where characters with thin eyebrows had weak emotions, so they were supporting characters.

Araki: But when you’re trying to follow your own path, you should break away from those formulas.

Matsui: That’s true! By the way, how old were you when you started Jojo?

Araki: I was about 26-27. You see, people who were at the top like Yudetamago-sensei* and Takahashi Youichi-sensei*already found their style in their teens. So I was really fretting. At the time it gave me a serious complex.


 * 2…A famous manga duo known for the superhuman pro wrestling comic “Kinnikuman”. You can still read new episodes of Kinnikuman in Weekly Playboy Webcomic!


 * 3…The mangaka of the immortal soccer manga “Captain Tsubasa”. His works gave rise to an immense soccer boom amongst primary school kids, and has influenced many J-leaguers and world-famous soccer players.

Matsui: Nowadays people are quite premature. I was quite late as well, debuting at 25, so I was pretty frantic until I became 30.

'''I think that even amongst all those other manga, Jojo is a particularly ambitious work. – Matsui.'''

Araki: Have you ever had your manuscript rejected by an editor before?

Matsui: Actually, it’s only been small comments like adjusting the dialogue in one panel. I haven’t really had any rejection, so I can say I’ve been allowed to draw freely. What’s rejection like?

Araki: I was once made to redraw all 19 pages! That’s how it was back then. New mangaka all had to undergo this kind of baptism. If you said “I only have two days left, do I really have to redraw everything?” they just replied with “Kurumada-sensei* does it too”.


 * 4…Kurumada Masami-sensei of “Kojirou of the Fuuma” and “Saint Seiya” fame. One of Weekly Jump’s top runners, churning out hit series since the 70’s.

Matsui: That’s unfair! In those 2 precious days you could have thought of some valuable topics.

Araki: However, if I look back at it, my drawings were really kind of unstable. The faces on the first and last page are a little different.

Matsui: Couldn’t you have tried getting really angry to see if your editor would give in? (laughs)

Everyone bursts out laughing.

Araki: I tried to protest, but it was futile. Even my popular seniors redrew their work if the editor demanded it. A beginner like me had no margin to object, so I resigned to redrawing.

Matsui: Back then they had that style of training where rookies were burdened both mentally and physically.

Araki: That’s right. Something like the Showa* style. In any case, it was ridiculous! (laughs) (*t/n: Showa is the historical period lasting from 1926 to 1986)

Matsui: I think that these days the editors don’t need to test them that much, since there are a lot of people who will draw without complaining or fighting. Even though it’s the same Weekly Jump, it really changes with the times.

Araki: Though I think the passion to bring interesting manga to the readers hasn’t changed.

Matsui: That’s right. I agree!

Matsui-sensei, you think that Jojo is the greatest masterpiece in history when it comes to drawing grotesque things. But what do you think is so greatly grotesque about Jojo?

Matsui: A lot of the grotesque things are in plain view, and it’s not as if these things can just be healed again. That’s impossible in other manga!

Araki: That’s why I got a lot of rejections. I couldn’t show erotica either. Even if I used stands to portray things, it was all rejected.

Matsui: I think they allowed a lot more than in other works though.

Araki: Well, there were many unprecedented things in Jojo, so the hurdle was pretty low. Still, there were a lot of topics that got rejected.

Matsui: Wow! I’m really curious!! But I’m sure they’re kind of embarrassing to say.

Araki: Yes (laughs).

Matsui: I think that even amongst all those other manga, Jojo is a particularly ambitious work. I’m really interested in the things you thought up that were too ambitious for your editor to understand. I wanted to see those things. It’s a real pity…… Ah, I also get the feeling that you’re alternating between drawing Jojo in a small and a large world setting. Were you aiming for that?

Araki: Maybe I was, yes. Thank you for noticing. When you’ve drawn a small world for a long time, don’t you feel like travelling? I’m just repeating that process.

Matsui: So Morioh, which also appears in Jojolion, is an example of that too?

Photo caption: In Sendai, which stood model for Morioh, there have been many collaborations, like celebrating Jojo's 25th anniversary with an exhibition last year.

Araki: Yes. I used my hometown of Sendai in Miyagi prefecture as a model for Morioh. I made it into a fictional place because I thought they might complain, but they were really happy I used it. I thought “The times sure have changed”.

Matsui: I was actually pretty surprised you drew such a familiar world for your manga.

Araki: Someone told me “I was surprised to see you do something Japanese”. Is it that surprising?

Matsui: Yes. Even when Morioh first appeared in part 4, it still had something foreign.

Araki: But in my personal life I don’t really get out of the neighbourhood I live in. Before I drew part 5 I went to Italy every year though. Recently I haven’t gone out of the country for anything non-work related.

Jojo is currently up to part 8, but what has been the main cause for you to continue for over 25 years?

Araki: It’s accidental. I didn’t plan for it to be like this, nor did I expect it. I don’t even know what will happen next year.

Last time you said you wanted to continue drawing until you were 60, but what part is Jojo up to by then?

Araki: I’m really not thinking about that! I’m just giving Jojolion my all right now. We’ll know when we get there, won’t we (laughs).

Matsui: That reminds me….. you like zombie movies and horror-type things don’t you?

Araki: I love all zombie movies, from the masterpieces to the absolutely terrible ones.

Matsui: I really don’t have a hobby, so I’d like to have one. I don’t really like gaming either. If I had to say anything, it’d probably just be eating good food.

Araki: You don’t watch horror movies?

Matsui: I watch some every now and then, but I can’t say I watch them all or anything. I’m the type of person who decides what to use from a small number of good and bad movies, rather than learn from watching a lot of them.

Araki: Ah, I see….. I thought you must be a horror movie fan too though.

Matsui: Well, it’s true that I love horror movies. Jojo is like horror movies in that at a glance, it seems to be in a genre that people would avoid, but is loved by everyone anyway and does really well.

Araki: You’re too kind. But it’s good to be perverse too! It’s fine to be perverse as long as you keep it limited. If you get serious about it no one will like you.

Matsui: Yes. If it doesn’t have some kind of charm about it, people won’t like it in the end. Even the most inhumane character should have some kind of charm point. In that sense, don’t you think zombies are super charming?

Araki: Exactly! Zombie movies are really great. I think there’s something wrong with people who say “I can’t watch zombie movies because they’re scary”, even though they haven’t watched any (laughs). But I’ll go on forever if we keep talking about zombie movies, so let’s end it here.

Everyone bursts out laughing.

Araki: We’d need 2 hours if we had this conversation, so let’s talk about zombie movies another time.

'''As long as the starting point is controversial, it’s fine to be moral afterwards. -Matsui'''

'''Photo caption: Korosensei has many tentacles. The gap between his striking appearance and his personality as a humorous, ideal teacher has been reflected in the story since its beginning. '''

Araki-sensei, I’d like to hear your thoughts on Assassination Classroom.

Araki: It deals with a pretty risky theme, so if it was handled wrong there’d be a lot of complaints. Within that theme you’ve managed to draw about things like school life and friendship, while still keeping morality in mind. It thought that was splendid.

Matsui: I always take great care in making sure no one will copy the actions in my work. For that reason I also needed to create a teacher that isn’t human. The students also use fake knives for their assassinations, so I’m really careful.

Araki: I see. But that edge is what makes it charming. The title, “Assassination Classroom”, is pretty controversial too.

Matsui: It’s just that though. I make the start controversial and then play it safe on the rest.

Araki: But having “assassination” as a theme is still pretty controversial.

Matsui: Thank you! That reminds me. In Jojo, people would slip in the bath and look up at the ceiling…...at which point the battle starts. I don’t think there’s anyone else but you who could turn such an every-day scene into a dramatic, tense battle.

Araki: That’s thanks to working for Weekly Jump all those years. You simply have to draw battles. That’s a very unique working culture, isn’t it? But it’s also a curse that’s quite hard to get rid of.

Matsui: It makes me want to see you draw something that isn’t about battles. What would it be like if you drew a genuine story manga?

Araki: Wouldn’t that be pretty boring? (laughs) In the end, I think battles are the foundation of manga. There’s a main character, a villain and friends. I think my themes are pretty conventional, such as “Good and Evil” or “Conflict”. But even if you make it romance or gags, isn’t everything a battle in the end? Whether you’re deciding to have curry or ramen for lunch; every choice you make is a form of battle.

Matsui: I see! I’m also pretty conscious of what kinds of characters would appeal to kids these days. The kids niche might change and all. Maybe I dealt with it the wrong way, but when I drew this pretty bad character getting beaten up, some people still disapproved of that, even though I got a lot of votes*. (*t/n: The popularity of manga in WJ is decided by a system of voting through a survey card that is attached in the magazine every week. You pick your three favourite manga of that week and send it in.)

Araki: So you should have let them reconcile.

Matsui: No matter how bad the character is, if you just beat them up it’ll end up leaving a bad taste.

Araki: In Jojo they’re just beyond recovery though. When I think “I don’t need these guys anymore”.

Everyone bursts out laughing.

Matsui: “They put me through all that, so I can have my revenge”, right? I’m jealous that your unique worldview is so accepted by the readers.

I think Assassination Classroom’s story will progress rapidly from here on out, but will we be seeing any new characters?

'''Photo caption: The students keep developing through their time with Korosensei. The story will expand even further in the second semester!!'''

Matsui: I had a very solid structure for the first semester. Introducing the characters, introducing the world setting. By now I think everyone will remember the students’ names and faces, so I want to gradually expand the story through the second semester. I’m thinking I could show the kids using their assassination skills in the outside world a bit more.

'''We look forward to future developments! Finally, if you could give each other some words of encouragement, as well as a message to the Jump Live readers?'''

Matsui: I couldn’t say everything because I was so nervous, but since middle school, Jojo has been part of my youth. I can’t put it all in one word, but if I must say something it’s….. I love it!!

Araki: I don’t get many chances to meet artists from the new generation, so I was really glad to be able to do this. I’m honoured to have been asked for this and I’m grateful we were able to have such a deep conversation. This time it was a video and a discussion, but next time I’d like to draw manga too. Thank you for everything today.

Matsui: Aw, you’ve said everything already.

Everyone bursts out laughing.

Matsui: Assassination Classroom is contributing to Jump Live in various ways, like mini-games and special drawings. Korosensei has a pretty simple form, so it’s easy to make him appear in all sorts of things. I’d like to have him use that light footwork and appear in Jump Live again sometime, so please keep supporting us!

'''And just like that, this bizarre special discussion comes to an end! Look forward to Araki-sensei and Matsui-sensei’s further activities!''' Masahiko Komino (02/2016)= In February, Paris Manga had the honor of hosting Masahiko Komino, a veteran of the industry who's highly acclaimed for his various roles on the animated adaptations of Jojo's Bizarre Adventure, including lead Character Designer of Stardust Crusaders. We took advantage of his visit to Paris to meet with him for a fully dedicated Jojo interview!

'''Mashiko Komino, thank you very much for accepting this meeting! Can you tell us what brought you to work in animation?'''

Masahiko Komino : I've been interested in animation since I was very young, but it was only after a brief period abroad that I decided to join a school that specialized in animation.

Are there any artists or works that have influenced your choice of career?

In terms of manga, Ushio & Tora was a series that impacted me deeply, but anime-wise, Sailor Moon was the true turning point in my attraction to this medium. Particularly the first season and its animation, I think the staff managed to find a good balance between the different aspects of the work. It's thanks to Sailor Moon that I discovered that we could convey a lot of emotion through an anime.

'''Stardust Crusaders is the first anime where you hold the position of Character Designer. How did you go about approaching this first time endeavor?'''

To be honest, it really wasn't my first time. In fact, I was already given a shot at character design in the past without ever being credited, though Stardust Crusaders is the first series where my name is properly listed in the credits. My past experiences have given me a certain bias of the medium as I've been a long time fan of 80's-90's Shonen such as Dragon Ball, Hokuto no Ken and, of course, Jojo. The problem was that they had previously offered me the character designer role for other series, but I ended up declining them out of lack of interest. However, when I was asked to design the Stardust Crusader characters, you can imagine how thrilled I was since it brought me back to the type of shonen I love.

'''Although you were already on the staff of Jojo's first animated series, you were not the character designer. Why this change of position between the first anime and Stardust Crusaders?'''

In the original manga, Hirohiko Araki has a trait of constantly evolving with the times. Out of respect to his series, we felt that it was also necessary to signify these changes in the anime. That's why with each new animated season of Jojo, the character designer is switched out. (Spoiler for Battle Tendency) Regarding the reason that I was chosen for Stardust Crusader's design, the team had admitted to being fairly impressed with how I adapted Part 2, particularly the episode where Caesar died. From there, they wanted to see me push that experience forward.

'''Hirohiko Araki is one of those authors whose art is very personal and immediately identifiable. How did you handle recapturing it? What was most difficult?'''

Yes, its true that he has a very special design; Araki is one of those designers who really have their own style. But you know, I've read the manga since I was a kid, so I've constantly absorbed it throughout the years to a point where I find no real difficulty recapturing it. What has actually been difficult is the process. When you draw a manga, you are only responsible for yourself, whereas when you're character designer, you are responsible for a team of a dozen or even hundreds of people who are all waiting to see what they'll work on. The issue is finding a good balance between ease of animation (where the rest of the staff can work without difficulty) and keeping true to the characters. That is what is most difficult.

'''Which characters were harder to work with? Who was easiest? And who are your favorite characters?'''

The person I had the most problems with is Daniel J. D'Arby (D'Arby the Gambler). This is a man who is not really old or young, and finding the right balance to emphasize that age and animate it without distorting Araki's original design was very complicated. The easiest character was Jean-Pierre Polnareff because he was very simple to work with, even for action scenes. As for my favorite characters, the one who I prefer to draw is Jotaro, while my favorite short character was Anne as she was the one I related to most.

How was working with Hirohiko Araki?

I have never actually met Mr. Araki. Generally, I would send him my work every Thursday and then he'd make suggestions on modifications, though everything was usually accepted very quickly. I felt alot of confidence from him.

What would you say to a person who would be reluctant to watch Jojo?

Watch, and you'll understand. (Laughs)

'''JoJo's Bizarre Adventure: Diamond is Unbreakable is arriving this spring. Will you be a part of the staff?'''

For now, I still have things to wrap up with Stardust Crusaders. I have contacts for participating in Diamond is Unbreakable and I'd love to participate, but before that I'd like to finish what I have to do.

Character Designer, is it an experience that you'd like to repeat?

It's actually not one of the positions I prefer, because I like above all to live the characters, animate them and make them speak. The character design is obviously important, but I prefer positions where I can work on the animation.

Thanks to Mr. Masahiko Komino, his interpreter and manager Emmanuel Bochew, and Paris Manga for the reception.03/28/2016 Savage Garden= Savage Garden: Darren Stanley Hayes

'''Had you heard of this manga "JoJo's Bizarre Adventure" before? If yes, please tell us how you came to know of it.'''

I was aware that JoJo's was considered to be the coolest anime in Japan. I have many friends who love comics, anime and the show but I admit I had never watched it before! When the request came through, I did of course watch some episodes and I immediately knew the show was lovingly made and clearly adored by millions.

What did you think of your hit "I Want You" being chosen as the ending theme for the TV anime of "JoJo's Bizarre Adventure?"

I was very touched by the fact that the creator of the show had been fond of the song "I Want You" and 'Savage Garden'. When I confirmed the news on twitter, my timeline literally blew up and I was swamped with kind messages of support and welcome from the JoJo community. The last thing I wanted was for fans of the show to think the song didn't fit or wasn't appropriate. So to see the positive response, I felt very grateful.

'''The Part 4 episodes of "JoJo's Bizarre Adventure" (currently aired in Japan) are set in the year 1999, fairly close to the time "I Want You" first became an international hit. Can you share some memories from around that time?'''

1996 to 2002 was a roller coaster. In the music industry, this was a time of great excess. The entire Savage Garden period was part of a golden time in music where sales were thriving, music videos were high budget and extravagant and I loved very single minute of it. The fashion, the experimentation and the excitement of radio back then was so electric. I am proud to have been part of that period.

'''There's been an increased buzz for Savage Garden now that people are hearing "I Want You" on the broadcast of the latest "JoJo's Bizarre Adventure: Diamond is Unbreakable." What is your impression of the reaction from fans?'''

It's a privilege to reconnect with older fans and meet new fans who were just children when Savage Garden songs were on the radio. I'm meeting fans in their 20's who remember buying our music as their first album. Especially in Japan, the reaction to Savage Garden in the 90's was very special to me. I remember playing some incredible shows to the most gracious and enthusiastic audiences. I still remember my Japanese fans to this day.

'''The creator of the JoJo series has been a long time fan of Savage Garden and he is thrilled to have "I Want You" on his latest anime series. Any thoughts on the loyalty of your fans and it leading to your track being reintroduced in a brand-new anime project?'''

I'm just very appreciative that the music has occuppied a very special place in people's lives. I absolutely love the repackaged cover of the album featuring JoJo artwork - it's incredibly cool! Such an honor.

Please give us a message for our Japanese fans.

Thank you for remembering me, our band and our music. My time in Japan was amongst the most magical of my adventures in the music industry. I have fond memories of cheery blossoms, tiny Starbucks cups, incredibly thoughtful gifts, amazing food and an outpouring of love. I love Japan and our Japanese fans and I always will. Yasufumi Soejima (11/2016)= （『アニメージュ』2016年11月号記事より）

'''「重ちーの後ろの億泰と間田は、一応セリフも決めて芝居させています. 「お前また鳩とか殺すんじゃあねーぞ」「そんなことやらないよ！」みたいな（笑）. ''' 3人の登下校も、密かに女の子好きな億泰は「可愛い子いないかな」、仗助と康一は「あのアイスクリーム屋で新作出たから買いに行こうぜ」くらいの感じです. 」

'''「太陽のガジェットは、ジョナサンを象徴させています. ''' OP２でも本当はジョナサンを出したかったんですが、ダメと言われたので太陽にしてしまえばOKかなと（笑）. 」

Other Notes: ソエジマヤスフミさんの解説には、この他にも、OP２は『スターウォーズ／帝国の逆襲』みたいな気持ちで作っていたのに対し、OP3は『ジェダイの帰還』のような位置づけであるなど、ディ・モールト興味深い情報が「たっぷり！」語られている. また、今月号はページ後半の赤黒2色カラーページにも、仗助から辻彩、吉良吉影までの「キャラクター設定資料ファイル」が6ページに渡って掲載されているので、TVアニメ『ジョジョ』に興味のある方は雑誌の方でぜひチェックしよう. Daisuke Ono=

Ono’s first encounter with Jojo’s came in middle school, when Part 3 of the manga -- Stardust Crusaders -- was running. It wasn’t until he went off to college, however, that he realized just how powerful Jojo’s truly was.

“I had a lot of free time as a college student, and I ended up getting totally sucked into Jojo’s, to the point where I spent what little money I had on the whole series up that point. And then during the course of my going to school, as I read it over and over again, I realized everything I needed to live my life was in that comic.”

A big part of that realization was the rather adult nature of Jojo’s, which mixes horror and suspense elements in a bid to live up to the Bizarre part of its title, and, at least according to Ono, became even more satisfying when viewed through the eyes of an adult.

“As I started to understand the little subtleties and quirks of life, as I experienced doubt, confusion and frustration and accumulated life experience, I found more and more things in Jojo’s that resonated and stayed with me,” Ono said.

Ultimately, Jojo’s was part of the reason he decided to enter the world of broadcasting, and part of how he found success. Ono found himself frustrated with weak communication skills, unable to get others interested in what he had to offer professionally, and floundering in general. It was during this period of his life that he encountered Jojo’s again, discovered a love for radio, and met common friends who would shape the rest of his life.

“The people I work with, my closest friends and acquaintances who I see on a daily basis, are all huge Jojo’s fans. In a way, reading Jojo’s pointed the way forward during the time of my life when I most felt frustrated and unsure of what to do next.” An inspiring story, but how did he feel about getting the chance to play Jotaro Kujo, one of the most iconic characters in manga and anime history?

“Well, Jotaro’s a representative character of the series, and from the part that I think most people are aware of in general, so I felt a lot of pressure at first, followed by more pressure, culminating in… really, it was just all pressure.”

There were also a few questions asked about the audition process for the Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure: All Star Battle video game, which Ono also played Jotaro in. As is often the case in these kinds of situations, the audition process for the Stardust Crusaders TV series was completely separate from that of the game, and Ono found himself having to re-audition for Jotaro all the way from square one. It all ended up working out in the end, though.

“Jotaro is a character who’s cool and collected and on the verge of boiling over all at the same time. He takes those two contradictory elements and makes them work together at a high level,” Ono said. “He’s a guy who’s cool on the surface, but deep down inside he’s white-hot.”

『ジョジョの奇妙な冒険 スターダストクルセイダース』 / http://jojo-animation.com/

■　生きていく中で自分に必要な要素が全てこの作品に入っている

―アニメ！アニメ！（以下、AA） まず、ジョジョに初めて出会ったのはいつでしょうか？

―小野大輔さん（以下、小野） 小学生の時、第3部をやっていた辺りが最初の邂逅だったと思います. そのあとは大学へ入って上京してから、第5部を連載している辺りです. 大学時代なのでとにかく時間に余裕があるわけですよね. ドハマりして、なけなしのお金で全巻買いました（笑）. 大学生活を送りながら「生きていく中で自分に必要な要素が全てこの作品に入っている」と思って何回も読み返してました.

―AA 小学校での出会いから、大学までは間が空くんですね.

―小野 小、中学生の時期は、サスペンス要素もホラー要素も入っている文字通り「奇妙な」作品、ジャンプの中でも大人びた作品だったのでハマるまでは行かなかったんです. 大学時代にいろんな人生の機微がわかり始めて、自分がやっていることに疑問を抱いたり、道に迷ったり挫折したりと人生経験が多くなればなるほど、ジョジョから受けとるもの、響くものがどんどん増えていって. これはもしかしたらとんでもなくすばらしい作品を見逃していたのではないかと、やっとそこで気づいたんでしょうね.

―AA その辺りで、ご自身に転機が訪れたということですか？

―小野 中学、高校時代は自分が将来何になりたいか、かっちり決めてる人はなかなかいないと思います. 自分も「大学に行って放送のことを勉強して放送業界になんとなく関わりたい」っていうことしか決めていませんでした.

fd

―AA 日本大学芸術学部に進学されています.

―小野 そうです. ただ、入ってから「自分は人とのコミュニケーションが苦手だ」ということに気づいたんです. 僕は放送学科・テレビ制作コースにいたのですが、テレビを作るとなるとものすごく多くのスタッフさんとコミュニケーションが必要だし、企画や演出ですとさらに多くの人に指示を出さないといけない. つまり自分に興味を持ってもらって、やりたいことを伝えないといけないんです. 僕にはそれが全くできなかった. テレビ制作に関する勉強もしてなかったし、ただ好きなだけで放送学科に入ったので、そこで挫折してしまって. そこで、ラジオ制作に行くんです. ラジオは2人いれば番組作れちゃう. マンガやアニメ、そうしたサブカルチャーがすごく好きだったので、「これを仕事にしたいな」と思い始めたんです. ジョジョに触れたのはその時期なんですよ. 例えば、第3部のホイィール・オブ・フォーチュン（運命の車輪）戦のセリフ「『道』というものは自分で切り開くものだ」という言葉. すごく感銘を受けました.

―AA 刺さる言葉です.

―小野 実はその時の仲間は今でもすごく連絡を取ったりしますし、現場で会ったりもするんですよ. アニメの制作スタッフさんにいたり、今ライターやってる友だちもいます. 親友であり戦友である存在です. それは大学時代、道に迷っていた時の自分がジョジョに出会って変わったからこそだと思うんです.

―AA ジョジョに導かれて、今の小野さんや友人たちがいるわけですね.

―小野 僕の周りの人、親友として今でも付き合う人ってみんなジョジョ好きで（笑）. コミュニケーションを人と取るということに挫折した時から、ジョジョという作品が人生の指針になる、ということがはじまっていた気がします.

―AA そういった小野さん自身の人生の指針になるような大きな作品に、主人公として関われるということが決まった時のお気持ちというのはどういったものだったのでしょうか.

―小野 第3部はジョジョを代表するような、象徴的な部だと思います. 一般的にも一番認知度が高いパートになっていると思うので、その主人公・空条承太郎を演じるというのは、最初はプレッシャー、さらにプレッシャー……本当にプレッシャーでした.

(C)荒木飛呂彦＆LUCKY LAND COMMUNICATIONS/集英社・ジョジョの奇妙な冒険SC製作委員会 Anime Boston (04/01/2017)= Naokatsu Tsuda, the creative director in charge of David Production's anime adaptation of JoJo's Bizarre Adventure, was a guest at the Anime Boston 2017 convention. The following is paraphrased from questions that he answered.

Araki had approached them when they started Part 4 to ask them to add in the foreshadowing scenes with Kira. When he was writing the part, he didn’t know who the main villain would be, and if he had known, this is how he would have wanted it to have been.

Tsuda said the color schemes for the characters were based off the Medicos palettes because those are Araki approved. They wanted to add in those color changes because 1) no other anime does that and 2) he felt like everyone reading it had different visions of the colors and wanted to include that feeling in.

His favorite openings were the first one and Great Days, and he talked about how usually directors don’t get a say in the openings but he got to choose the style of music and the feel for the openings. He also mentioned he couldn’t legally say which songs he wished he could have used for the endings but he had a lot.

Usually, anime come out before games, so the voice actors from the anime carry over to the game. However, since All Star Battle was out before the anime, what they did was they allowed those voice actors to re-audition for their roles. Since game voices are recorded alone, and anime is recorded together in a group, they cast voice actors based on how well the teams meshed together, which was why some were chosen differently for the anime. They wanted to have a team that sounded good all together.

The first opening included all the JoJos because Tsuda wanted to promise the fans that he would animate them all. He really wants to do all the parts, and said it really helps to show the companies like Warner that the audience has an interest in them by doing things like writing in. He asks everyone to please send comments in to let them know more JoJo is wanted.

When asked which part he would be most excited to animate, Tsuda replied saying Part 8. He then facetiously asked how they knew Part 8 since it wasn’t officially translated.

---

There is another interview with Tsuda by AnimeHerald at Anime Boston.

It would be difficult to overstate how profound of an effect “Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure” has had on Naokatsu Tsuda’s career. He had been a fan of the manga from Shonen Jump, which led directly to him getting the job directing the anime adaptation. David Production COO Koji Kajita asked Tsuda directly if he liked Jojo, and Tsuda responded “Yes.” Kajita wanted fans on the production team.

After being given the directing job, Tsuda needed to decide how the anime was going to look. Tsuda explained that the publisher provided feedback that they wanted to anime to stick very close to the manga. I’m not sure they anticipated just how close Tsuda was prepared to go.

Of course, the publisher may have had a good reason for wanting the anime to hem quite close to the manga:

“Jojo fans are very fanatical.” -Naokatsu Tsuda

He noted that his job is getting harder every year. The trick is making each season unique, and Tsuda himself noted that “the idea drawer is getting depleted.”

The discussion then moved into the difference between original works and adaptations. Tsuda commented on the subject, stating:

“Both are challenging, but original adaptations are much more difficult and rewarding.” -Naokatsu Tsuda

He explained his reasoning. With an original work, you need to generate a screenplay from scratch. Furthermore, with so little set in stone, directing is much harder.

I was curious if the growth of the American audience, via Crunchyroll, Amazon, and Netflix has affected his job. He responded:

“No change for me yet. We will start thinking about the future audiences for our next productions.” -Naokatsu Tsuda

He elaborated that he’s currently working on several different productions, some of original works, others of existing properties, but he wasn’t at liberty to give specifics.

He dropped a bombshell when I asked about how the industry has changed during his career. He noted that digitization had been the biggest change, but then followed:

“I feel we can do away with paper as soon as possible.” -Naokatsu Tsuda

He explained that the issue is geography. When working digitally, you can have many people working on the project from any location. I’ll come back to this in a second. I followed up, asking what he felt the greater limitation in production was: Money or time. He laughed and replied:

“Talent!” -Naokatsu Tsuda

He followed up, stating that it really depends on the position and the production. Sound directors and editors were very important areas to have quality staff. Character designers, in particular, had to fit the production. I guess that makes a lot of sense, given how much everything flows from the lead character’s design. Nailing Jojo and Dio helped propel the show into the stratosphere.

I was curious about the process for selecting what shows both he and his studio would work on. Tsuda explained that the label would send their producer out to pitch a show to Tsuda’s studio. Tsuda became a bit introspective here, and wondered if their studio might be at the point where they could do an entire production in-house. (I want to confirm that is what he meant as the translator may have struggled a bit here)

I asked him if he felt it was harder to move up in the industry today. He felt this was not the case:

“It is much easier today, with so many titles in production. Too many.” -Naokatsu Tsuda

I swear to Jojo that he said the next line exactly as you’re reading it:

“Each title eats a director.” -Naokatsu Tsuda

We moved on to the nuts and bolts of the job. He explained that he is almost never completely happy with his work. However, he has a responsibility to keep up with the schedule, so that keeps him moving forward. The most important thing are the storyboards. With those, he simply cannot move on until they get a passing mark. After that, he’ll strive to perfect them as time allows.

I was curious if he was worried about being typecast. He replied:

“I’m happy to be known as that ‘JoJo guy’, but it is not something I can rest on.” -Naokatsu Tsuda

He went on to share that he felt compelled to go work on original titles. He was concerned about stuck in one place, mentally.

“I was happy to work on Planetarian. I explored new things, grew, and took that growth back to JoJo.” -Naokatsu Tsuda

I asked him what recent works had impressed him. He replied that KonoSuba: God’s Blessing on this Wonderful World! was pretty much flawless, with nothing to complain about. Sword Art Online and Attack on Titan also impressed him, as did Erased.

He noted that he was impressed both with the Erased manga, as well as the anime. He knew they were going to have different endings, but the fact that they were both executed so well, and in such a short turnaround, that was something special. He followed with one more title:

“I liked Your Lie in April. It was good.”

I finished up by asking what he was reading these days. He said he was reading “Wave, Listen to Me”. Kind of a lucky break that it is something that is available in America, as that didn’t have to be the case.

After having some time to think about and digest everything Tsuda said, I’m wondering if the current production system is sustainable. Tsuda was clearly concerned about acquiring the proper talent for each production, and I wonder if that is going to become more difficult in the future. His push to go digital so that they can work with the best staff available, from anywhere in the world, is apt. He’s also concerned about burnout, with so many productions ongoing.

Special thanks to the Anime Boston staff, including translator Takayuki Karahasi. Thanks to Naokatsu Tsuda as well. MTV 80's Music (03/10/2017)= "Interview with Hirohiko Araki on his choices for the 80's Western Music Hits Parade on MTV Japan. Translated by twitter user @macchalion. GUNS N' ROSES --- Welcome to the jungle ZZ TOPS --- Legs DIRE STRAITS --- Money for nothing MICHAEL JACKSON --- Thriller UB40 --- Red red wine BRUCE SPRINGSTEEN --- Dancing in the dark U2 --- I still haven't found what I'm looking for DONALD FAGEN --- New Frontier THE STYLE COUNCIL --- Shout to the top SADE --- Smooth Operator PRINCE ---When doves cry DAVID LEE ROTH ---California Girls

The 80's were an exciting period for a mangaka too. The stories that were coming out were gradually becoming stronger and deeper. This feeling that was floating around at that time could be perceived in both manga and music I think. From "Welcome to the Jungle" by Guns N' Roses, I really liked that while it's an overly long song it contains a lot of different ideas.

How the riff vertically enters the song "When Doves Cry" by Prince and how the melody feels like rain sticking to the ground gives me a really nice effect of 'solid' and sexy. I think the sound effects in 'JoJo's Bizarre Adventure' came from my desire to incorporate the strange voice that comes out from this song in a manga. For David Lee Roth's "California Girls," I adored the excitement and happy feeling it gave me. If you link the music and images it reflects, ZZ TOPS' "Legs" reminded me of something like the Pinup Girl style.

I consider these songs similar to an oil painting; I especially consider the way Norman Rockwell used to draw them to be quite erotic. His art used to appear in calendars, but it's popular now too. I think it would be nice to listen to these songs while watching those calendars."

- Hirohiko Araki